• 0

Pennies Underwear_(0)

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Bdsm

She paused and stared for a moment, and then surprised me when she stood back, looked me dead in the eye and said, “Is this what you’ve been trying so hard to get a little glimpse of?” And with that, she reached her left hand down to the lower edge of her towel, and slowly raised it to just below her navel. There before me, it all of her glory, stood my gorgeous sister, with her lovely pussy on display. This is what I’d strained for so long to see… the object of my lust and oh so many masturbatory fantasies. And to think of the strange turn of events which had lead me to this moment. God was it ever worth the effort!
Her cleft was neatly shaven, with just the wispiest of treasure trail extending just above her slit. I was flabbergasted, and I wouldn’t have been surprised if my eyes bugged out of my head and/or I’d died on the spot. I was speechless and all I could do was stare in admiration. My heart was fluttering, my mouth went dry, and I dared not move for fear of ruining this moment.
She started to lower the towel and I begged, “No, please don’t.”
“Don’t worry, little brother, we aren’t done here yet.” Then she commanded, “Get on the floor, on your knees.” The snarl in her eye had now been completely replaced by lust.
In a flash, I was kneeling before her, with my cock now completely rigid and jutting straight from my body. Penny moved gracefully to where I’d been sitting on the edge of my bed, and gently made herself comfortable.

“Get over here” was her command, and I eagerly crawled directly in front of her.

With that, she parted her knees slightly, and said, “Lick me, you little panty perv. Make me cum… and I better not catch you touching yourself, or you’re toast!”
I couldn’t believe it, but I made sure not to hesitate for fear she’d change her mind. Immediately I placed my hands on the soft flesh of her outer thigh, and leaned in toward the beautiful place which was the source of so many of my wet dreams. Her pussy lips were a dark pink and they appeared swollen, and light pink inner lips were just emerging from her slit. I kissed my way quickly up her inner thigh as she continued to splay her legs wider, her towel falling away from her hips.
Eagerly I extended my tongue and gently grazed her slit, and her juices were immediately evident. Her split continued to widen, revealing her inner lips, red, and glistening with juices. She smelled sweet with her sexy musk, and her taste was an intoxicating combination of sweet and sour. I pulled back just for a moment to admire her blooming flower, with her little bud nearly glowing bright red at the top of her folds. “Eat me, little panty-fucker. Suck my pussy” she hissed.
I don’t entirely know what had come over her, why she was so turned on. Perhaps it was her complete power over me in this situation. Possibly she’d had her own fantasies toward me. Maybe she liked the notion of herself as the ultimate object of sexual desire. Or it could have been a combination of all three. In any case, I didn’t care. I was going to pleasure my sister in the most intimate of ways, and I was eager to live out this moment, just one of my many fantasies.

I scooted just a little closer, and rested her feet on my shoulders as I leaned in. With a broad, firm tongue stroke I lapped from her little puckered anus, and between her swollen pussy lips, grazing her engorged clit with my nose, and finally pressed on her clit with my flattened tongue. With complete lust in my eyes I looked up from between her thighs to see that she had completely removed her towel, her eyes looked directly into mine while she kneaded her left breast, and tweaked her nipple with her left hand, and caressed the smooth skin of her tummy just above the tan-line of her bikini. Penny coaxed, “that’s it, little brother, lick your sister’s sweet pussy. Make your sister cum on your face.”
My attentions returned to the opening of her pussy, and as I mashed my mouth and nose into her folds, I extended my tongue deep into her cunt. Like a creature trying to coax honey from a jar with nothing but its tongue, Sex hikayeleri I reached as far into her opening as I could, and I lapped at the nectar that it brought forth. It wasn’t long until I was forcibly tongue-fucking her sweet hole.
Her juices literally coated my mouth and chin, and I could see her perfect tits heaving as she continued her aggressive assault on her nipple, so I snaked my right hand to her eager cunt, letting my index finger slip into her greasy hole. I focused my attention on licking and sucking her little clitty as my finger eased into her opening, and as I turned my palm up, I quickly found the knot of flesh that I knew to be her g-spot.

My cock was throbbing and my balls ached, but I knew not to attempt to relieve the pressure for fear of Penny’s wrath. I loved watching her writhe in pleasure, as her little moans and cries were punctuated with foul-mouth comments that urged my on.
As I massaged her g-spot, I could sense her approaching orgasm, and I decided to back off. I pulled my finger from her pussy, and drug it along her flesh down to her rosebud, replacing my finger in her pussy with my tongue. My index finger teased and pushed at her asshole, finally slipping just the tip into her tight opening.
She gasped and growled “Finger my ass, you naughty little panty perv. Yeah, that’s it… oh yeah.”
I kept up the assault on her puckered little hole for a minute or two, combined with another round of aggressive tongue fucking. Again, it seemed like her orgasm was building, so I decided to keep her wanting, to let this orgasm build. I eased my finger from her wanting ass, and this time inserted my middle-finger into her pussy, quickly returning the twist of flesh on the front wall of her cunt. My lips and tongue resumed the assault of her clit, and I was in heaven.

Suddenly, her undulating hips began to buck against my face as she began to pull my hair, urging my face forcefully into her crotch. Then, just as suddenly, she froze – except for the ring of muscles in her pussy that were rapidly contracting and releasing around the finger which still applied pressure to and caressed her g-spot.

Her thighs clenched and blocked any air from reaching my lungs, but I continued to apply suction to her clit, and pressure to her pussy. She yelled in a guttural tone “Ohhhhhh yeahhhhhhh you little bitch!!!!! Fuuuuucccccckkkkkk yesssssss!!!!” Just as suddenly, she went completely limp, I gasped for air, and a warm smile came over her face.
As I rose from between her legs, my knees and hand were sore, and my cock ached and was straining for release, but I continued to resist the urge to touch myself. Penny surprised me by leaning forward and kissing me flush on the lips. French kissing me, tasting herself on my lips and tongue.
“God, you’re good at that!” she sighed.
“Why thank you.” I smiled, like a Cheshire Cat.
“And I can see that you were good, and did as I instructed” she said as she gazed at my throbbing cock, it’s head purple, and the veins looking like they my burst from the pressure in my shaft, pre-cum dripping from the opening in the tip.
Penny reached for her panties and brought them to her nose, and then she inhaled deeply. “They smell like sex. I guess I can understand why you want them to whack-off with.” With that, she handed them to me, and said, “For being a good little sex toy, you can use these to jack-off for me as you stand there. Show your big sister how you use my sexy little undies to make yourself squirt.”

Rising to my feet, I took her panties and held them to my nose, inhaling again her sweet fragrance. I lowered them to my throbbing cock, gently arranging the thin material, trying not to cum right away.
As her panties covered my manhood, I began to wrap my fist around my shaft, with the material creating a soft sheath. The head of my cock was all red and purple, and it didn’t take very long until I felt that familiar rush come over me. I cupped my balls, caressing them, and began to pump my cock in Penny’s direction with increasing intensity Sikiş hikayeleri and purpose.
My heart was pounding and I looked at Penny as she was staring wide-eyed at my cock as it worked like a piston pumping my fist. “Fuck yeah…” she whispered, and that’s all it took. Blast after blast of creamy jizz exploded from my dick, coating my sister’s pretty pussy and tanned thighs with white spunk.
Without hesitating, I leaned down and began to lick my cum from her thighs, swallowing the first scoops, and then saving the next few licks. I rose to see a look of shock, but as I leaned in to another deep tongue kiss, sharing with her the load I’d collected in my mouth. I felt my sister wrap her arms around me, pressing her firm tits to my muscular chest, as my deflating cock came to rest on her tummy, and she said with a wicked grin “See, you’re not the only one who’s a pervert in this family, it takes one to know one.”

As we broke our embrace, she said with a lewd smile, “That was so fucking hot. Play your cards right, my little panty-boy brother, and I promise that mom will never have to know about your little habit.”

She paused and stared for a moment, and then surprised me when she stood back, looked me dead in the eye and said, “Is this what you’ve been trying so hard to get a little glimpse of?” And with that, she reached her left hand down to the lower edge of her towel, and slowly raised it to just below her navel. There before me, it all of her glory, stood my gorgeous sister, with her lovely pussy on display. This is what I’d strained for so long to see… the object of my lust and oh so many masturbatory fantasies. And to think of the strange turn of events which had lead me to this moment. God was it ever worth the effort!
Her cleft was neatly shaven, with just the wispiest of treasure trail extending just above her slit. I was flabbergasted, and I wouldn’t have been surprised if my eyes bugged out of my head and/or I’d died on the spot. I was speechless and all I could do was stare in admiration. My heart was fluttering, my mouth went dry, and I dared not move for fear of ruining this moment.
She started to lower the towel and I begged, “No, please don’t.”
“Don’t worry, little brother, we aren’t done here yet.” Then she commanded, “Get on the floor, on your knees.” The snarl in her eye had now been completely replaced by lust.
In a flash, I was kneeling before her, with my cock now completely rigid and jutting straight from my body. Penny moved gracefully to where I’d been sitting on the edge of my bed, and gently made herself comfortable.

“Get over here” was her command, and I eagerly crawled directly in front of her.
With that, she parted her knees slightly, and said, “Lick me, you little panty perv. Make me cum… and I better not catch you touching yourself, or you’re toast!”
I couldn’t believe it, but I made sure not to hesitate for fear she’d change her mind. Immediately I placed my hands on the soft flesh of her outer thigh, and leaned in toward the beautiful place which was the source of so many of my wet dreams. Her pussy lips were a dark pink and they appeared swollen, and light pink inner lips were just emerging from her slit. I kissed my way quickly up her inner thigh as she continued to splay her legs wider, her towel falling away from her hips.

Eagerly I extended my tongue and gently grazed her slit, and her juices were immediately evident. Her split continued to widen, revealing her inner lips, red, and glistening with juices. She smelled sweet with her sexy musk, and her taste was an intoxicating combination of sweet and sour. I pulled back just for a moment to admirer her blooming flower, with her little bud nearly glowing bright red at the top of her folds.
“Eat me, little panty-fucker. Suck my pussy” she hissed.
I don’t entirely know what had come over her, why she was so turned on. Perhaps it was her complete power over me in this situation. Possibly she’d had her own fantasies toward me. Maybe she liked the notion of herself as the ultimate object of Erotik hikaye sexual desire. Or it could have been a combination of all three. In any case, I didn’t care. I was going to pleasure my sister in the most intimate of ways, and I was eager to live out this moment, just one of my many fantasies.
I scooted just a little closer, and rested her feet on my shoulders as I leaned in. With a broad, firm tongue stroke I lapped from her little puckered anus, and between her swollen pussy lips, grazing her engorged clit with my nose, and finally pressed on her clit with my flattened tongue. With complete lust in my eyes I looked up from between her thighs to see that she had completely removed her towel, her eyes looked directly into mine while she needed her left breast, and tweaked her nipple with her left hand, and caressed the smooth skin of her tummy just above the tan-line of her bikini. Penny coaxed, “that’s it, little brother; lick your sister’s sweet pussy. Make your sister cum on your face.”
My attentions returned to the opening of her pussy, and as I mashed my mouth and nose into her folds, I extended my tongue deep into her cunt. Like a creature trying to coax honey from a jar with nothing but its tongue, I reached as far into her opening as I could, and I lapped at the nectar that it brought forth. It wasn’t long until I was forcibly tongue-fucking her sweet hole.
Her juices literally coated my mouth and chin, and I could see her perfect tits heaving as she continued her aggressive assault on her nipple, so I snaked my right hand to her eager cunt, letting my index finger slip into her greasy hole. I focused my attention on licking and sucking her little clitty as my finger eased into her opening, and as I turned my palm up, I quickly found the knot of flesh that I knew to be her g-spot.
My cock was throbbing and my balls ached, but I knew not to attempt to relieve the pressure for fear of Penny’s wrath. I loved watching her writhe in pleasure, as her little moans and cries were punctuated with foul-mouth comments that urged my on.

As I massaged her g-spot, I could sense her approaching orgasm, and I decided to back off. I pulled my finger from her pussy, and drug it along her flesh down to her rosebud, replacing my finger in her pussy with my tongue. My index finger teased and pushed at her asshole, finally slipping just the tip into her tight opening.
She gasped and growled “Finger my ass, you naughty little panty perv. Yeah, that’s it… oh yeah.”
I kept up the assault on her puckered little hole for a minute or two, combined with another round of aggressive tongue fucking. Again, it seemed like her orgasm was building, so I decided to keep her wanting, to let this orgasm build. I eased my finger from her wanting ass, and this time inserted my middle-finger into her pussy, quickly returning the twist of flesh on the front wall of her cunt. My lips and tongue resumed the assault of her clit, and I was in heaven.
Suddenly, her undulating hips began to buck against my face as she began to pull my hair, urging my face forcefully into her crotch. Then, just as suddenly, she froze – except for the ring of muscles in her pussy that were rapidly contracting and releasing around the finger which still applied pressure to and caressed her g-spot.

Her thighs clenched and blocked any air from reaching my lungs, but I continued to apply suction to her clit, and pressure to her pussy. She yelled in a guttural tone “Ohhhhhh yeahhhhhhh you little bitch!!!!! Fuuuuucccccckkkkkk yesssssss!!!!” Just as suddenly, she went completely limp, I gasped for air, and a warm smile came over her face.
As I rose from between her legs, my knees and hand were sore, and my cock ached and was straining for release, but I continued to resist the urge to touch myself. Penny surprised me by leaning forward and kissing me flush on the lips. French kissing me, tasting herself on my lips and tongue.
“God, you’re good at that!” she sighed. “Why thank you.” I smiled, like a Cheshire Cat.
“And I can see that you were good, and did as I instructed” she said as she gazed at my throbbing cock, it’s head purple, and the veins looking like they my burst from the pressure in my shaft, pre-cum dripping from the opening in the tip.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Harry Potter Promise NR.12

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

Got One Hundred Steps to Go (Tonight I’ll Make it Ninety Nine)
By rayrae118

Chapter 1

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter, I’m just using the characters for my own enjoyment!

Minerva sighed as she sat down at her desk in her office at McGonagall Castle. The last few days since term had ended had been a whirlwind of emotion, not much of it good. At the end of the school year, Voldemort’s followers, called Death Eaters, had staged a rather well thought out attack on the light side of the wizarding world. By attacking Diagon Alley, they had drawn out many defenders, before they infiltrated Hogwarts. The end goal was to kill Dumbledore; however, thanks to Harry and the DA, they had been thwarted.

Yes, things had definitely ended better than they could have, and for that, Minerva was grateful.

No, what was causing her so much distress now was the conversation she, Sirius, and Harry had had shortly after their return home from the train station. She was amazed at how much Harry and his friends had managed to research their horcrux problem over the last few months. They actually had several ideas on locations, and what objects had been used! She was impressed, and had told Harry. But what she didn’t like was his desire to check out the locations himself. She was his guardian; she was supposed to protect him.

But she wasn’t, she realized with a start. Even if Harry wasn’t about to turn seventeen, with the soul bond he and Ginny shared, he was already emancipated. Technically, she really had no say, did she?

Minerva sighed again, giving up the pretense of work, setting her quill down as she leaned back in her seat. Harry’s arguments had made a lot of sense, but the guardian side of her was warring with his reasoning. It was only natural that she wanted him safe, wasn’t it?

A knock on the door interrupted her musings, and Minerva turned slightly, calling for whomever it was to enter.

Harry stuck his head inside the room. “Are you nearly ready to leave?” he asked curiously. “We’re supposed to be at the Weasleys for dinner in ten minutes.”

Minerva glanced at the clock standing in the corner, startled. Was it really that late already? She turned back to Harry and nodded. “You go on ahead,” she told him. “I’m going to change, and then I will meet you there.”

Harry nodded and disappeared from the doorway.

Minerva stood up with a near-silent groan, and hurried off to her room to put on a more suitable dress before she hurried to the Floo to join Harry and the others.

Tonight was going to be an interesting dinner; Percy had finally come around and apologized to his parents just a short while ago, and tonight, Molly and Arthur had invited Minerva, Harry, Sirius, Amelia, and Susan for supper, so that they could speak with Percy themselves. Not all of them had been directly affected by Percy’s actions, but Amelia wasn’t going to leave her niece out, and beyond that, Susan wanted to be there for her friends.

This evening had actually been Percy’s idea, Molly had informed Minerva. He had wanted a chance to apologize for his actions.

When Minerva arrived at the Burrow, she saw a rather tense gathering waiting for her. Percy was sitting in a corner with Arthur, while Ron, Harry, Ginny, Susan, and the twins were in the opposite corner, shooting looks at the third eldest Weasley brother from time to time, but not saying anything. Bill was leaning against a wall opposite the fireplace, talking with Sirius and Amelia, and Fleur was in the kitchen with Molly, helping to prepare the meal.

When Minerva arrived, all heads turned to her, most with varying degrees of relief, now that the last person had shown up.

As Minerva greeted everyone in the room, Molly bustled in, wiping her hands on her apron. She smiled warmly at the Transfiguration Mistress. “Good evening, Minerva. Dinner should be ready in fifteen minutes. Would anyone care for a drink?”

Minerva accepted the offer, taking the glass of wine the Weasley matriarch presented her. Bill and Arthur already had glasses of their own, and everyone else declined, content to wait for the meal.

Percy coughed, garnering looks from everyone as he stood up. “Perhaps we could all talk now, before we eat,” he hedged, glancing at his mother.

Molly smiled and nodded, noting the decidedly cool atmosphere from the room. Percy had redeemed himself in her eyes, coming home with her husband and twin sons after the fight in Diagon Alley. He had apologized several times, and admitted to all of his mistakes. Percy had suggested this dinner as a way for him to speak with those he knew he had wronged in some way, and Molly had wholeheartedly agreed. She wanted her family to be whole again.

Percy cleared his throat, looking at Harry and his brothers. Now that the moment had arrived, he felt even more nervous. Steeling himself and gathering his Gryffindor courage, he began to speak.

“I wanted to thank you all for coming here to hear me out,” he started, willing his voice not to shake. He had wronged these people, his family, in so many ways, and he was so ashamed of the decisions he had made. “I know I messed up, a lot, but I really want another chance to make things right.”

Harry pursed his lips, observing his girlfriend’s brother. Percy looked serious, and he knew that the older man had already had this discussion with his parents, which had to have gone well for them to be here right now. If Percy hadn’t changed and been willing to make amends, Molly and Arthur wouldn’t have had them all over tonight.

“You said a lot of horrible things,” Ron commented idly, leveling a not-quite glare at his brother. “I heard you yelling at dad a couple years ago. What changed? Why should we believe you?”

Percy sighed. “I know this is long overdue,” he admitted. “I screwed up. I was just too proud to admit that I was wrong.” He looked at Harry again. “You’ve never given me a reason to doubt you, but believing Fudge was just easier. Not very Gryffindor of me,” he shook his head derisively. “I just kept clinging to this insane belief that you were all jealous of me because I was the smart one, the studious one. I was going to end up in a high level position at the Ministry. I convinced myself that I was right, and you were all wrong. But I wasn’t. I made a mistake, and then I just kept making it worse by dragging this out. I wish I had come by sooner. I can’t really give you any real explanation that makes sense.”

Harry nodded slowly. “I get it, Percy, I really do. Pride can get people in trouble. But what I can’t understand is why you threw away everything you had so willingly. Do you know what I would have given to have had a family like yours when I was younger? You had parents who cared for you, brothers and a sister who took you at your most uptight and still loved you. What made you think that money and power were more important than family and love?”

Percy grimaced, flinching with each word Harry calmly threw at him. He honestly didn’t know, and he knew that Harry knew it as well.

He shrugged, embarrassed. “I can’t tell you what you want to hear, Harry, because I don’t know what I was thinking. I know you were all concerned about me, but I just had this idea in my head that you were trying to sabotage my future. I know that’s not true, but I twisted everything around in my mind, until it just made sense that that’s the way it was.”

Harry tilted his head to the side. “You’re a highly intelligent person, Percy. You wouldn’t have become Prefect or Head Boy if you weren’t. You wouldn’t have graduated near the top of your class. But that doesn’t mean that you’re the smartest, or the most intelligent. You’ve got five brilliant brothers, a sister who outstrips us all, a father who is highly respected at the Ministry, and a mother whose cooking is legendary amongst witches and wizards.”

When he spared a glance at the rest of the Weasleys, he saw that all of them were looking at him with varying degrees of amazement or embarrassment on their faces. Molly had tears in her eyes, and Arthur was grinning broadly, his cheeks tomato-red.

“You have a bright future, Percy,” Harry continued. “When you graduated, we all knew you were going to go far at the Ministry. None of us doubted it, so why did you doubt us?”

Percy knew he couldn’t say anything else, so he remained silent.

After another moment, Molly sniffed, before hurrying forward and grasping Harry in a tight hug. “Thank you, dear,” she whispered in his ear, more tears leaking from her eyes.

Pulling back, she wiped her eyes with the corner of her apron. “Well!” she exclaimed, trying to regain some control. “Dinner should be just about ready, so let’s eat, shall we?”

Everyone nodded, and headed out to the backyard, where the Weasleys had set up a long table for everyone, since there were far too many people to fit into the dining room.

Ginny pulled Harry off to one side while they milled about, waiting for Molly, Amelia, and Minerva to levitate the food outside. Before he could say anything, she was pressing against him, a searing kiss on her lips.

He kissed back, wrapping his arms around her waist. They were oblivious to the whistles from the twins and Sirius, or the rolled eyes from Ron. Bill smiled fondly, if not a little concernedly at the intensity of the relationship, while Percy just averted his eyes. He wasn’t against them being together, and he was pretty sure that Harry would treat her right, but that was still his little sister, and he felt more than slightly awkward watching her snog her boyfriend.

A few moments later, Harry pulled back, smiling softly down into Ginny’s warm brown eyes. What was that for? he asked, amused.

Ginny beamed. For being you.

“Ahem,” Molly cleared her throat, causing them to shift their attention quickly. Both teenagers flushed, and Molly smiled. “Let’s eat, shall we?”

They all sat down, passing around the dishes with enthusiasm. Everyone enjoyed Molly’s cooking, after all.

Somehow, Percy found himself sitting next to Amelia, feeling slightly uncomfortable with the situation. He had been a Junior Undersecretary, before Amelia had taken over and relocated him to the Department of Magical Transportation. And while he knew what he was doing was important, there really wasn’t too far he could go from here.

As most of the table descended into smaller conversations, Amelia turned to Percy and smiled. “I was very happy to hear that you had reconnected with your parents,” she commented, taking a bite of roast chicken.

Percy nodded stiffly. “Thank you, Minister,” he replied formally.

Amelia almost rolled her eyes, but restrained herself, knowing that the conversation she needed to have with the young man was important. “Do you know why I placed you in a different position when I took office, Percy?” she asked softly, trying not to draw attention from the rest of the table.

Percy nodded slowly. “I was too trusting in Fudge,” he admitted. “I didn’t think about the realities of the situation, and just believed him because he was the Minister. I understand why you did it, and once I really calmed down and thought about it, I knew you did the right thing.”

Amelia smiled genuinely. “I’m glad,” she said. “I wanted to give you a chance to prove yourself again. You’re an intelligent young man, Percy, and you’ve got a lot of potential. But your weakness is that you trust too blindly in people in positions of authority. Harry was right; you have a wonderful family here, and you threw it away for a chance at power.” Percy hung his head in shame, and Amelia sighed. “I know you have great aspirations, but you needed to realize that money and power aren’t everything. You have a wonderful family, and they should be more important than any job.”

She paused, eating a few more bites, before she turned back to Percy. “I believe your superior has requested a transfer to the Department of Magical Games and Sports. If you wish, his current position could be yours.”

Percy stared, gulping harshly, his eyes widening in disbelief. “Really?” Amelia nodded, smiling. After a moment, Percy grinned in response. “That would be amazing, thank you, Minister.”

Amelia inclined her head, turning back to her meal.

When everyone had finished, Molly cleared the table, while the rest moved around, forming new groups and breaking off into conversation once more.

Percy found himself standing with Harry, Sirius, and Ginny, a bottle of butterbeer in his hand as he talked with his sister, her boyfriend, and the Minister’s husband about the war effort.

“I want to help,” he said suddenly, bringing the conversation to a halt. Harry looked at him, raising an eyebrow, while Sirius’ glance seemed to be sizing him up. Percy swallowed. “With the war,” he explained. “I want to do something useful. Is there any way I can be of use?”

Harry and Sirius shared a significant look, before Sirius nodded slowly. “Perhaps. We can always use eyes and ears, and even with Amelia’s cleaning house, Voldemort still has supporters at the Ministry.”

Harry bit his lip. “I’ll send you a copy of a book that will help you learn Occlumency. We can’t share too much until we know you can protect your mind, but if you want to help, Percy, we’re glad of it.”

Percy nodded eagerly. “I’ve read about Occlumency,” he commented. “It sounds like a useful skill. I’ll work hard at it, so that you can tell me more.”

Harry smiled, resting a hand on Percy’s shoulder. “We’re glad to have you back in our lives, Percy. I have a feeling you’ll be a great help to us.”

Percy returned the smile. “In the meantime, I’ll keep my eyes and ears open, and if I hear anything of interest, I’ll let you know.”

When Molly returned from setting the kitchen to rights, they came together again, this time with the focus of conversation being Bill and Fleur’s upcoming wedding. The date was set to be in just over a month, so preparations were underway. Molly was nearly done with Fleur’s dress, a present she had offered to her soon-to-be daughter-in-law. Fleur was grateful for the gift, seeing the gesture for what it was: a way for Molly to welcome her into the Weasley family. She loved Bill’s family: they were so welcoming and kind. Her own parents, though happy for her, had not been a large part of her life since she had moved to England after graduation. They, and Gabrielle, would be coming for the ceremony and staying a few days, before returning to France. She sometimes felt that they didn’t quite understand her desire to live in England, why she would choose Britain over France. She loved her parents very much, but they had their own beliefs, and sometimes her values differed. She wasn’t sure they would be so willing to fight against Voldemort the way she was.

They spent some time talking about the ceremony, and the reception. Fleur was having Ginny and Gabrielle be bridesmaids, while Bill had asked Charlie, and surprisingly to most, Ron, to stand up with him. Fred and George had mockingly berated him for passing them over when making that choice, but they knew that Bill had gotten closer with his youngest brother over the last couple of years, so they weren’t too offended about it.

“The dresses will be silver,” Fleur informed them, beaming brilliantly. “Pink would of course clash horribly with Ginny’s hair. But we will have pink and red roses lining the aisle, with silver leaves.”

“Sounds lovely,” Susan commented, smiling. “You must be so excited.”

Fleur nodded, leaning into Bill’s side. “But of course. I cannot wait to be married to Guillaume.”

Bill smiled down at his fiancée, giving her a light peck on the lips.

As it was getting dark, the group decided to move inside, and shortly after that, they disbanded for the evening. Sirius told Harry, Ron, and Ginny that he would see them for training the next morning, before he left with Amelia and Susan. Fred and George headed back to their loft over their shop a few minutes later, followed quickly by Percy heading for his own place, and Bill and Fleur for theirs.

Minerva and Harry went home a few minutes later, once Harry had said goodbye to Ginny.

When they were back at McGonagall Castle, Minerva turned to her charge and raised an eyebrow expectantly.

Knowing what she was waiting for, Harry sat down with a sigh. “I’m glad Percy’s come around. I know how much his absence was hurting Molly and the others. I think he could be a lot of help, and I really think he’s serious about wanting to be involved.”

Minerva nodded, taking a seat as well. “I believe it to be wonderful news as well. Molly has certainly been noticeably happier since Percy apologized.” She groaned as she stood up. “Come on, it’s getting late. Let’s get to bed.”

Harry smiled slightly as he stood, heading up to his room.

XXX

The next day, all of Harry’s friends arrived early, heading out for a run before breakfast.

After they had eaten, Sirius and Minerva joined them, and they spent most of the morning talking about horcruxes.

“I understand why you want to join in the physical search,” Sirius said calmly, “but you need to think about the risks involved.”

“We know about the risks,” Harry countered. “And we know that we won’t all be coming. But Neville, Susan, or Luna need to be there, since their group was the one looking for horcrux locations. Ginny and I will be there whether you like it or not.” Sirius opened his mouth to protest, but Harry continued, his voice sure and strong. He knew he was in the right. He couldn’t say how he knew, but he just knew that he and Ginny needed to be there. Some things, you just didn’t fight with. “Sirius, we will be there.”

He leveled a not-quite glare at his godfather, subtly reminding him that technically, he and Ginny were adults.

Sirius almost growled, but let out a sigh and nodded reluctantly instead. “Very well,” he agreed. Minerva looked at him sharply, but didn’t say anything. “You two, and Neville, with Bill, Remus, and myself. We will have to tell them what we’re doing, of course, but their knowledge of curses and wards will come in handy. Do you have a more exact location?” he asked, looking at the trio of students that had done most of the location research.

They looked at each other, before Neville shrugged with one shoulder. “Not much more than we’ve already said,” he admitted. “We know it’s around Little Hangleton somewhere, but without actually going there to search, we can’t be more specific.”

Harry nodded. “Tom Riddle Senior was from Little Hangleton. That’s where Voldemort took me and Cedric in the Triwizard Tournament. And there was that article in a muggle newspaper that Luna found, about the deaths of Tom Riddle and his parents in the forties. We know Voldemort’s mum met his dad there, so they must have lived nearby. The problem is narrowing down the location.”

Sirius rubbed a hand over his face, sighing loudly. “It’s going to be a long search,” he grumbled. “All right,” he looked at the teenagers. “It’ll take a few weeks for us to set this up, but we’ll do it before the wedding. I can’t promise unlimited chances at this, so let’s make it count.”

They all nodded, and spent the rest of the day training.
_
_
_

Chapter 2
Disclaimer: not mine

As June turned into July, Harry and his friends were busier than ever. They wanted to be able to help in this war, and knew they’d need as much training as they could get.

A few weeks after the end of term, Harry met with Fred and George, and gave them two medallions, just like the ones the rest of his friends had. He explained them to the twins, who were grateful for the gift, and promised to never take them off. Both commended him on the magic involved, and agreed that such a device would come in handy.

They told Harry they would have something to present to the group at their next meeting, but didn’t want to spoil the surprise, so they refused to give him any more hints.

Harry just rolled his eyes and left their shop, pulling his hood up on his cloak to avoid any unwanted attention as he headed down the Alley to Gringotts. He had an appointment with Sharptooth, and he didn’t want to be late.

As was pre-arranged, he met Ginny in the lobby, and together, they headed towards an open teller.

Soon enough, Griphook was showing them to Sharptooth’s office, and on the Goblin’s welcoming gesture, the two teenagers took a seat.

Harry smiled courteously. “Thank you for meeting with us, Sharptooth. I know my letter was a little vague, but I didn’t feel comfortable putting what I wanted to talk about in writing.”

Sharptooth frowned minutely, his curiosity piqued despite his best effort. “I will admit that my interest was grabbed by the lack of information. However, I have worked with the Potter Family long enough to trust that your reasons were sound. What can I help you with?”

Harry smiled, relieved that Sharptooth was being understanding, and started talking. “What does the Goblin race know about horcruxes?”

Sharptooth leaned back slightly, startled. “That is not a word I hear from wizards very often,” he said. His expression was neutral, but the tone of his voice made it quite clear to Harry and Ginny that he was shaken. “We call them vessels, because they are used to hold a portion of a witch or wizard’s soul. Do you believe the Dark Lord has created such an object?”

“No,” Ginny replied calmly. “We believe he created several.”

Now Sharptooth looked distinctly rattled. “We have seen such dark objects before. Many of our Curse Breakers have come across these vessels in the course of their work. The idea of making one is heinous, but to split ones soul multiple times…” he shook his head. “Such a soul would be unstable, and more likely to shatter. The Dark Lord may have thought that multiple vessels would give him more insurance, but the soul remaining in his body would be all the more weak.” He looked sharply at Harry. “Do not mistake me; magically, he would be as strong as ever, but if you were to find the right leverage point, he wouldn’t stand a chance. It’s like boulders.” The teenagers looked confused, so Sharptooth elaborated. “They appear strong, but when you find the right crevasse, you can shatter it into pieces.”

Harry nodded, looking intrigued. “Thank you, Sharptooth. That’s an insight we hadn’t really thought about.”

Sharptooth inclined his head. “I am grateful to you, Harry, for bringing this information to the Goblin race. Your Ministry has a habit of not sharing much pertinent information with us. It has gotten better, since Minister Bones took office, but I am glad to not have to wait to learn of this information. Now,” he straightened up, peering intensely at the teenagers. “I am certain that you did not come here simply to inform me of the situation. There is more, isn’t there.”

Harry sighed and nodded ruefully. “Unfortunately, Sharptooth, you’re right. I wish it was that simple, but it’s not.” He shared a look with Ginny, before he continued. “We’ve come up with a… theory, I guess you could call it, but we can’t test it without your help.”

Sharptooth clasped his hands together on his desk. “I am intrigued,” he allowed, nodding for Harry to go on.

Harry took a deep breath. “As I’m sure you’re aware, there are limited ways to destroy a horcrux. The most reliable methods we’ve discovered are basilisk venom, and fiendfyre. We feel that venom is probably the safer route to go.”

Sharptooth raised an eyebrow. “The best of a bad situation,” he tilted his head to the side. “This would suggest that you believe you have a supply of basilisk venom handy.”

Harry smiled slightly. “I’m sure you’re at least somewhat aware of the situation with the Chamber of Secrets a few years ago.” Sharptooth nodded. “When I defeated the basilisk, I stabbed it with the sword of Gryffindor.”

Sharptooth’s eyes widened noticeably. “The sword would now be a weapon for destroying these vessels.”

Harry nodded. “That’s what we were thinking. The only problem is, the sword is currently on display in Dumbledore’s office, and if we were to just take it, it would raise questions we don’t want to answer.”

Sharptooth pursed his lips. “You wish to exchange it for a forgery.”

Harry’s smile widened. He loved how astute his family’s Manager was. “I am willing to pay – “

Sharptooth cut him off by shaking his head slightly. “Allow me to present the situation to the Goblin council. I believe they may be persuaded to take action.”

Harry glanced at Ginny briefly, before turning back to Sharptooth. “I will admit that I had hoped the Goblins may consider aiding us, but I didn’t want to ask. We don’t expect you to involve yourself in a wizard’s war.”

Sharptooth let out a small sigh, leaning back in his seat. “Normally we wouldn’t, but we can see the outcome of neutrality. Voldemort would not leave us in peace. I will notify you of a decision when it is made.”

Harry bit his lip. “I know that the sword is technically mine, as Gryffindor’s heir, but I also know how Goblins see Goblin-made items. When this is over, should you desire it, I am willing to give the sword back to the Goblins.”

Ginny didn’t look surprised, but Sharptooth did. There was also a trace of admiration and respect in his stern gaze as he observed his client. “Your offer is appreciated, though perhaps not necessary. Godric Gryffindor was one of the last wizards to be granted the title of true Goblin-friend. Oh, we have given offers of friendship to others, but not many achieve the level we granted the Gryffindor line. That sword was our token, gifted to Godric and passed down through his line to show to the world that we considered them to be Goblin-friend. That sword is yours, Harry James Potter Gryffindor, and yours alone. That Albus Dumbledore has custody of it will only give us more reason to honor your request.”

Harry blinked, startled. He hadn’t expected that. “Thank you,” he replied simply, not really knowing how to respond. Sharptooth made to stand up, but Harry’s raised hand stayed his movement. “There’s one more thing.”

Sharptooth almost sighed, lowering himself back down. “Of course there is,” he muttered. “What else?” he asked louder.

Harry and Ginny shared another look, almost apprehensive, before Harry took a deep breath and let it out. “This is slightly more… delicate.” Sharptooth raised an eyebrow. “We’ve done a lot of research in preparation for this search, and we think we might have an idea on the location of one horcrux. At least, we hope we do.”

Sharptooth inhaled sharply. “It must be somewhere that affects the Goblin race for you to be telling me.”

Harry nodded slightly. “When we were talking about possible locations, I just had this idea in my head that Voldemort would choose Gringotts. He would see it as a symbol of the world he found himself a part of.”

Sharptooth narrowed his gaze. “You think there’s a horcrux in the bank.”

Harry nodded cautiously. “Voldemort entrusted one horcrux to Malfoy, who’s to say that he wouldn’t do the same with another loyal Death Eater?”

“Did you have someone in mind?”

Sharptooth’s voice was carefully neutral, but Harry knew he needed to tread carefully.

“The Lestrange’s,” he replied calmly. “They’ve always been fiercely loyal and in Voldemort’s inner circle.”

Sharptooth inclined his head once. “I will allow that. But you understand, Harry, that we pride ourselves on our client confidentiality. It does not matter to whom the vault owners report, I cannot allow you to enter a vault you do not own.”

Harry nodded quickly. “We know that, Sharptooth, and we’re not trying to get you to break Goblin law. We had another idea, that we think the Goblin council would be more willing to accept.”

Sharptooth took a deep breath. “Continue.”

“If Neville Longbottom were to request satisfaction for his family under the Old Laws,” Harry hedged, “would the Council consider his request? The Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom was the victim of an unprovoked attack by the Family Lestrange. Would he be granted the opportunity to petition the Goblin council for restitution, taken from the Lestrange vault?”

Sharptooth studied the teenagers in front of him carefully. After several moments of silence, he nodded slowly. “A masterful plan, Mr. Potter. Worthy of the Goblin race. Very well, I will present the request before the Council. Both requests. I will inform you of any decision.”

Harry and Ginny stood up quickly. “Thank you, Sharptooth, for your willingness to hear us out,” Harry extended his hand. Sharptooth took it, still slightly shaken by the conversation they had had. “May your gold ever flow.”

Sharptooth nodded regally. “And your enemies struck down before you,” he delivered the parting line, before Harry and Ginny exited the office, to be escorted back to the lobby.

Sharptooth watched them go, and waited until he was certain he was alone before he almost collapsed back into his seat. “Oh Ragnuk,” he muttered under his breath.

XXX

When Harry got home, he was pulled immediately into Minerva’s office, where his guardian had him take a seat, which he did, somewhat nervously.

“Is everything all right?” he asked worriedly. “Has someone…”

“Not at all,” Minerva assured him immediately. “I merely wished to speak with you about something.” She waited for him to calm down slightly, before she continued. “As you are aware, over the summer I spend a good deal of time preparing for the year ahead. One of the decisions that must be made relates to the Head Boy and Girl. In the last few years, we’ve changed the way we pick those spots; previously, the choice was made by the headmaster; however, a few years ago, the professors took the proposal to Albus that the decision should be a group effort, and we began making the selection together. I mentioned two years ago that we prefer to speak with potential candidates who are also Captain of their House’s Quidditch team before awarding any badges, to make certain that they can handle the responsibility.”

Harry gaped for a moment. “Does that mean you’re considering me for Head Boy?”

Minerva sighed exasperatedly. “Honestly, Harry, did you really think we were considering anyone else? When we looked at the potential candidates of Prefects and Captains, I will admit that Blaise was probably your only serious competition for the position, but you are our number one choice. Do you think you could handle being Head Boy as well as Quidditch Captain?”

Harry closed his mouth with a snap, and spent a few moments considering. He knew he probably should have expected the offer, but it was still ingrained somewhere in his mind that he wasn’t that remarkable. The last few years had gone a long way towards healing that self-doubt, but he knew he would probably always feel it on some level.

Minerva waited patiently, until Harry looked back up, decision made. “I don’t think I should be awarded both positions,” he said honestly. Minerva nodded resignedly, somewhat expecting that answer. She knew that Harry wanted to give one hundred and fifty percent, and he couldn’t do that if he had to split his focus between so many things. Harry bit his lip. “I’d like to be Head Boy, and I think Ron would be great as Captain. He’s got the right strategic mind for it, and the plays he helped me come up with last year worked really well.”

Minerva smiled gently. “It appears our minds are on the same page then. I would have made the exact same choice. Thank you for being honest, Harry, and not trying to do everything yourself.”

Harry shrugged. “Both positions deserve someone who can commit to them. I wouldn’t want to let either job slide because I couldn’t devote enough time to them.”

“You are wise beyond your years,” Minerva said with a bigger smile. She stood up and gave Harry a hug. “You should go and wash up for supper, it should be ready soon.”

Harry nodded and rushed to do as she suggested.

XXX

The next day, Minerva and Sirius spent several hours questioning Neville, Susan, Luna, Harry, and Ginny about their research into the location of the Gaunt family home. Neither one was happy with the idea of letting the teenagers come along, but agreed reluctantly that they didn’t have much choice.

Sirius sighed and rubbed a hand across his face. “We said we understand,” he reiterated, looking at his godson. “I didn’t say we liked it. But we will allow you to come along. You and Ginny and Neville. That’s it.”

Susan looked like she wanted to protest, but wisely held her tongue. They had had this conversation before, and she understood. She just wished she could be doing more. Luna simply nodded dreamily.

Minerva cleared her throat. “Are you all right with letting Bill and Remus in on this search? We spoke of it the other day, but we didn’t actually ask you if you agreed.”

Harry and Ginny shared a look, conversing silently, as the others watched, recognizing that it was their decision.

After a few moments, Harry looked at his guardians and nodded. “They both know Occlumency, and will understand the significance. Sharptooth told us that their Curse Breakers have come across horcruxes before.”

Sirius smiled slightly. “Perhaps Bill might have some new insights to bring to the table. Ginny, will you ask him to come by after work tomorrow evening? Impress on him the need for discretion.”

Ginny nodded. “I’ll let him know.”

Sirius sighed. “I’ll speak with Remus and have him come by as well.”

As it was almost dinner time, Ginny, Susan, Neville, and Luna returned to their homes, leaving Harry alone with his guardians.

Harry bit his lip as he stood up, looking from Sirius to Minerva. “Thank you,” he said simply. Sirius raised an eyebrow, and Harry shrugged. “I know that technically Ginny and I are adults because of the bond, but you still could have refused to let us in on the search. It means a lot that you trust us to be able to contribute.”

Sirius smiled softly. “We do trust you, Harry. You’re a talented wizard, and we know that you’ll have our back out in the field.” He glanced at Minerva. “Besides, we know that if we refused to let you come, you and your friends would just go by yourselves.”

Harry smiled cheekily. “Have I mentioned how great it is that you know me so well?”

Sirius rolled his eyes. “You’re my godson, Harry, it’s my job to understand you. It’s also my job to make sure you’re safe, so please don’t make me regret letting you come.”

Harry sobered immediately. “You won’t,” he promised. “We’re going to do this, Sirius. Can’t you feel how close we are? We’ve actually got a plan, and it’s going to work.”

“Other than the fact that we’re basically going to apparate somewhere and wander around in the hopes that we find what we’re looking for,” Sirius replied grimly.

Harry shrugged. “Yeah, besides that.”

Minerva leaned forward, her gaze concerned. “Harry, we know that you can handle yourself. You’ve proven several times that you can hold your own in a fight. But as your guardians, we don’t want you in that position. We want you to be safe, or as safe as you can be. But we’re not going to cage you to prevent you from ever getting hurt. We’re trusting you, Harry. Please don’t let us down.”

Harry moved forward and gave her a tight hug, feeling her arms wrap around him and relishing in the feeling of parental love that she was displaying. He knew that she was worried for his safety, but he was also relieved that she wasn’t trying to keep him from the fight. She and Sirius trusted him to act as an adult, and knew that, prophecy or not, he would be involved. He wanted Voldemort gone, and he wouldn’t just stand aside and let someone else take over.

Minerva sniffed softly as she stepped back. Muttering an excuse, she hurried out of the office. Sirius gave Harry a quick hug, before he headed towards the sitting room to use the Floo to return to the Bones Estate.

XXX

The next day, Molly trapped Ginny and Fleur at the Burrow, under the guise of working on their dresses for the wedding. She was making Fleur’s wedding dress, as well as the bridesmaids dresses, for Ginny and Fleur’s sister Gabrielle.

As honored as she was by the offer, Fleur had been a little apprehensive at first, skeptical of the final product; but after a few fittings, she had completely changed her mind. Molly was a gifted seamstress, something the part-Veela supposed she shouldn’t be too surprised about, considering how much practice the woman had had over the years. With the final weeks before the wedding quickly escaping them, Fleur was excited to see her dress coming to completion. The cut was simple and elegant; a deep v-neckline with straps that were wider than spaghetti, though not too wide. The cut in the back was even deeper than the front, and it hugged her tightly down to the waist, before flaring out slightly. It wasn’t quite an A-line cut, but it wasn’t as tight as a fit and flare style. There was a lace band at the natural waist before the dress flared, that tied in the back, in an elegant bow, with the tails trailing all the way down to the floor.

Fleur had been disappointed at first to not have any embezzlement or sparkle on the dress, before Molly had had told her of her reasoning for not adding any – she didn’t want anything to take away from Fleur’s natural beauty. The lace band was a French style that Molly had felt would be a good way to bring Fleur’s heritage into it; the veil she was making would match the lace.

Ginny spent most of the morning entertaining herself by talking with Harry through their bond. She was happy for her favorite older brother, and she liked Fleur, but she was not a fan of dresses, and she was really not a fan of dress fittings.

Harry assured her that she would look beautiful in her silvery strapless dress, before he had to turn his attention to what he was doing. As he was just a few short weeks from seventeen, there was a good deal of paperwork and various other things he needed to look over in preparation to become Head of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter. Sirius would remain his proxy in the Wizengamot until he turned twenty five and could take his seat, but as of July Thirty First, Harry would be in charge of the Potter investments and holdings, and he needed to be ready.

Molly drew Ginny’s attention back to the Burrow just as Harry wished her luck with the rest of the afternoon.

“Nearly done, dear,” she smiled up at Fleur from her position pinning the hemline. “You’re going to look lovely.”

Fleur beamed. “Thank you so much for doing this, Molly. The dress is beautiful.”

Molly radiated happiness. “You’re so kind, Fleur dear. I can’t wait to see the whole thing together. I’ve begun working on your veil, but I wanted to get the whole piece together before showing you. Our Auntie Muriel has a Goblin made tiara in her possession that she is willing to lend to you for the wedding.”

Fleur gasped lightly. “Oh that sounds wonderful, Molly! Please tell Muriel how much I appreciate it.”

Molly nodded, still smiling widely. “Of course. I would have told you sooner, but I wanted to make sure Muriel agreed first. The tiara is a Weasley family heirloom, and Muriel is very protective of it. But even she agreed that you should wear it, after a good deal of persuasion.”

Fleur bent down and gave Molly a hug. Startled, the Weasley matriarch returned the gesture. Pulling back, Fleur wiped her eyes gracefully. “Thank you for everything you’ve done for me, Molly. It means so much that you’ve welcomed me into your family like this.”

Molly sniffed and stood up. “Think nothing of it, dear. Bill loves you, and so do we. We are so happy to have you here.”

Fleur smiled and nodded. She looked over at Ginny, and the soon-to-be sixth year returned the smile.

“I’m glad you’re here too, Fleur,” Ginny assured her. “You make Bill happy, and you’re a good friend to me and Harry.”

Fleur knew that there was no longer just ‘Ginny’, or just ‘Harry’. There hadn’t been since their bond had been activated. She had proven her trustworthiness by not telling anyone of the bond, though she was aware that they had informed their parents and guardians the previous summer.

Molly looked at her only daughter and sighed. “Let’s get that dress off, Ginny, and then you can go see Harry.”

Ginny beamed and nodded eagerly, quickly disappearing upstairs to change into something more comfortable. Returning to the sitting room a few minutes later, she carefully handed her mother the heavily pinned silver dress. “Thanks mum. Harry’s going over some Head of House things this afternoon, and I’d like to help him out.”

Molly bit her lip, observing her daughter. She knew that Ginny would be a part of those Head of House decisions in the very near future, since technically, as soon as Harry turned seventeen and officially took over the House of Potter, Ginny would be the new Lady Potter. But it was somewhat sobering to realize that her daughter was just that much closer to leaving her home forever.

She nodded slightly, and watched as Ginny disappeared through the Floo.

Fleur rested a hand on her shoulder. “Ginny will always be your daughter, Molly.” She somehow knew exactly what was going through Molly’s mind, something the older woman was both appreciative of and startled by. “She and Harry are one, but that doesn’t mean she loves you any less. I am certain that they will be coming back to the Burrow frequently.”

Molly smiled up at her soon to be daughter-in-law. “Thank you, Fleur. I do know that, but it is good to hear it from someone else. You are right, they will always be around. I have to believe that.”

Fleur gave her another hug, before the two woman finished up for the afternoon, so that Molly could get a start on supper.

XXX

Bill felt no small amount of trepidation and confusion as he Flooed directly from work to McGonagall Castle that evening. He had told his fiancée and his mother that he would be late coming home, letting them infer that it was simply going to be a long day at the office. He wasn’t quite sure why Ginny had told him not to speak of their meeting to anyone, subtly hinting that he should make sure his Occlumency shields were up to snuff, but he trusted his sister, and if she said the need for discretion was mandatory, he would believe that.

He met Minerva in the sitting room, and followed her to an office several floors up. Ginny, Harry, Neville, Remus, and Sirius were waiting for them, with dinner laid out and ready to eat. The office furniture had been pushed aside, and a table was set up with places for all of them.

“We picked this room because it is a good distance away from the Floo, and it already has privacy wards sown into it,” Minerva informed him. “It isn’t feasible to ward the dining room, so we thought we’d eat here. I hope you’re hungry?”

“Famished,” Bill assured her. “I didn’t get a chance to eat lunch today.”

Sirius offered him a bowl of potatoes, which Bill took eagerly, and the group settled in to eat.

Over the meal, they discussed the reason all of them were there.

Bill observed the rest with interest. “So what’s going on here? Why did you need to speak with me?”

Sirius looked immediately to the teenagers, and taking the cue, Harry began to speak, bringing his pseudo uncle and his… brother-in-law… up to speed.

When he finished, Bill and Remus were speechless for several moments,

After nearly a minute, Bill let out a long sigh. “Merlin’s ghost,” he muttered, amazed. “It all makes so much sense. And it’s horrifying.” He looked between Harry and Ginny. “You guys discovered this?”

Harry nodded grimly. “We’ve been doing a lot of research at school over the last year. We think there might be a horcrux outside of Little Hangleton, but we don’t know exactly where. We’re hoping you two will come with us to check it out. You both have experience in dealing with dark artefacts and curses.”

Bill chuckled, nodding amusedly. “I’m happy to help. I can’t believe you’ve figured out how to stop him.”

Harry shrugged. “It was a group effort,” he deflected. “And we’ve still got a lot of work to do, but I think we’re all a little excited about the possibilities.”

Bill nodded again, this time eagerly. “Like I said, I’m happy to help. Let me know when you’re going, and I’ll make sure to get the time off.”

Harry smiled. “Thanks. I’ll talk to Sharptooth at Gringotts, and he’ll clear it with your bosses. He knows what we’re doing, and he’ll make sure your bosses let you off.”

Bill returned the smile. He knew that Sharptooth was one of the highest Managers at the bank, though he hadn’t quite been aware of the fact that he was Harry’s manager. He guessed that it made sense, though. The Potter Family Manager would indeed be a high level position.

Remus leaned forward in his seat. “Thank you for telling me as well,” his eyes were tired but his expression was grateful. “And Bill is right in that what you have done is monumental. I am, of course, happy to lend assistance.”

Harry grinned appreciatively. “Thanks.”

Sirius sighed. “We still don’t know exactly when we’re going to go, but it will be before the wedding. If that’s all right?”

Bill nodded immediately. “Thank you,” he replied, slightly relieved. “I’ll be glad to get this out of the way beforehand, so I don’t have to worry about it after.”

Ginny smirked. “Scared of upsetting your Veela during the honeymoon?”

Bill colored slightly. “We’re not really taking a honeymoon in the traditional sense,” he admitted. “We decided to save a real trip for when the war is over. For now, we’re both needed here.”

Minerva smiled softly. “Very responsible of you, Bill. We all thank you for your dedication to the cause.”

Sirius nodded. “I understand,” he said, and they all knew he did. He and Amelia had made the same decision to hold off on a lengthy honeymoon as well. “When you do go, let me know where you’re thinking. The Black Family has many properties around Europe and the Mediterranean, any of which I would be happy to lend you.”

Bill gaped for a moment, before nodding. “Thanks.”

Ginny coughed. “We should get home before mum has a fit,” she reminded him.

Bill winced and nodded quickly. “You’re right,” he agreed, standing up. “Thank you for bringing me into this. We’ll see you later.”

They all nodded and said their goodbyes before the two Weasleys headed to the Floo.

XXX

At the next meeting of their circle that weekend, the twins presented their completed listening devices, to congratulations all around.

“Thanks to the notes Harry gave us, and with dad helping, we’ve got them to work off of passive magic,” Fred beamed. “We ended up enchanting muggle batteries and shielding them, to get them to work without active magic powering it.”

“Lots of little details,” George brushed off. “But the important part is that they work. If Professor Snape can plant them at the next meeting, they should come in handy.”

Snape nodded slightly. “I will do my best, and let you know when they’re planted.”

With that, they moved on to other topics.

XXX

The next afternoon, Sirius apparated to a familiar dilapidated old house. He looked around nostalgically, remembering the nights he had spent at school, running around the grounds with a werewolf.

Shaking himself off, he left the Shrieking Shack, but didn’t go far.

A few minutes later, Narcissa appeared as if from nowhere. She brushed herself off regally, and glanced at the rundown shack, before turning her attention to her cousin. “Sirius,” she murmured as soon as she was close enough to not have to shout.

Sirius nodded austerely, and held out his hand. Narcissa placed hers in it, and the Black Lord raised it to his lips, brushing a light kiss across the knuckles. “Cousin. You’re looking well.”

Narcissa barely refrained from rolling her eyes. “Lying is unseemly, Sirius,” she replied, arching one perfectly groomed eyebrow.

Sirius chuckled. “Noted.” He glanced around at the dreary setting, and then turned back to Narcissa. “I apologize for the scenery. I thought it best to meet somewhere without people nearby, and neutral. Forgive me for saying that I do not trust you enough yet to allow you to my home.”

Narcissa nodded. “I understand. Has Severus told you everything?”

Sirius inclined his head. “He’s told me that your son has taken the mark. I have already removed Draco from the Black Family tree. But what we’re here for today is to decide what I should do, as Head of the Black Family, concerning you.”

Narcissa bit her lip, looking suddenly unsure. Sirius wasn’t sure he had ever seen her looking so uncertain before. Even when they were younger, she had always seemed so regal.

“I don’t want to be a Malfoy anymore,” Narcissa admitted softly. “Not when the family has descended to… this.” Sirius raised an eyebrow, and the – hopefully soon-to-be former – Lady Malfoy continued. “When I met him, I thought Lucius would be a good husband and father. He didn’t bow to anyone. But I was wrong. He did, I just didn’t see it that way when I was younger.”

“So what’s changed?” Sirius asked, trying not to show any emotion. He wanted to hear Narcissa’s story before he made any decision.

Narcissa sighed, her eyes softening slightly, a few tears showing themselves. “The Dark Lord does not show mercy. When I married Lucius, I thought he was leading us into the future of the wizarding world, but all he was doing was destroying it. You were the smart one all along, Sirius. You grew up in this family, but you didn’t let them sway you from your own beliefs. I see now that you had the right of it all along. The Dark Lord preaches purity and magic above everything else, but he never told us what the cost would be. I might believe that blood matters, and magical blood should remain pure, but I am not willing to kill for my ideals. Perhaps that is wrong to you, but it is how I feel.”

Sirius almost smiled. “Thank you for your honesty, Narcissa. I will not force you to change your every belief in order to rejoin the Black Family. It is enough for me for you to renounce the Dark Lord and swear to do no harm against the Black Family or their friends.”

Narcissa nodded. “I will swear that vow. Thank you for not forcing me to fight. I was a Slytherin, after all.”

Sirius smirked. “Yes, I remember. Self-preservation, as opposed to my Gryffindorish rash tendencies. I will not turn Sex hikayeleri away any help you want to give, but I will not force you to fight.”

Narcissa smiled gently. “Thank you,” she said again. “Perhaps I will consider aiding in brewing potions, or something of the sort. Severus said you would be a good side of this war to turn to, even if we weren’t related.”

Sirius nodded, feeling his teeth clench at the thought of Dumbledore and everything he was responsible for. “Yes, Albus certainly has his faults. Severus approached me because he knew that my assistance would come with no strings attached.” He shook himself off and focused on Narcissa. “I will go to Gringotts and have your marriage to Lord Malfoy dissolved, and reinstate you as Narcissa Black. Should you need a place to stay, I can arrange that.”

Narcisa smiled, a few tears leaking out. “Thank you, Sirius, for everything. I believe I will need a place.”

Sirius rested a hand on her shoulder. “It will be all right. Go back to Malfoy Manor, and pack anything you can’t live without. Try not to draw Lucius’ attention, and when you can get away with no one the wiser, apparate to the Leaky Cauldron and send me a message. I will pick you up and take you to a safe house.”

Narcissa then did something that surprised both of them. She reached out and grasped Sirius in a tight hug. “Thank you,” she whispered. “Thank you so much.”

Sirius nodded and patted her back. They separated a moment later, and the two disapparated to return to their lives.

XXX

Harry folded up the reply he had just received from Healer Winsby, thinking hard. The Healer had been willing to consider the idea he had of rebuilding the mind, and thought that it may actually work, though she did have a few reservations. It wasn’t just about going in with Legilimancy, there had to be something to start with. She cautioned him that he wouldn’t have any success if there was no part of the sane mind left, and she wondered if there was anyone strong or powerful enough to actually succeed.

Harry was still deep in thought when Ginny found him in the library.

“What’s going on?” she asked, taking a seat next to him, knowing what he was thinking about but wanting him to talk to her about it.

Harry looked up quickly, and smiled softly at his wife. “Hey,” he greeted. Ginny raised an eyebrow, and he shrugged, glancing down at the folded up letter in his hands. “A reply from Healer Winsby. But you already knew that.”

Ginny nodded. “Work it out with me, Harry. What are you thinking?”

Harry sighed. “I think my idea will work, but only if I have enough power, and only if there’s still a piece of Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom left in there. How do I know that the Cruciatus Curse hasn’t destroyed their minds completely?”

“You don’t,” Ginny replied simply. “But when has that ever stopped you?”

Harry chuckled slightly. “You’re right.”

Ginny smirked. “Aren’t I always?”

Harry nodded immediately. Of course, dear.”

Ginny shook her head slightly. “So tell me what you’re planning.”

Harry bit his lip, looking back at the letter. “I just keep coming back to the ‘if someone is powerful enough’ part. I know I’m stronger than the average wizard, but for some reason, I don’t think that’s exactly what Healer Winsby is talking about. Or at least, I don’t think that’s the kind of power that will work.”

“So what do you think?” Ginny asked reasonably.

Harry sighed. “The Cruciatus Curse is the manifestation of dark magic. It is truly evil, and requires intense hate to cast. So what could combat it?”

Ginny furrowed her brow. “Light magic, something rooted in love or happiness.”

Harry nodded eagerly. “By myself, I don’t think I could reverse the effects, but together…”

Ginny gasped. “You think our bond would be enough.”

Harry nodded again. “What better to combat the manifestation of evil than the manifestation of true love? That’s what our soul bond is, right?”

Ginny nodded slowly. “In theory, it sounds like it would work,” she agreed. “Of course, without actually testing it, we can’t be certain.”

“So will you help me test it?” Harry asked, taking her hand in his and squeezing tightly. “Help me try and give Neville his parents back? I can guide you in with Legilimancy, and together, we can heal them.”

Ginny smiled and leaned forward, giving Harry a kiss. “We’re a team, Harry, remember? Of course I’ll help with this.”

Harry grinned, and returned the kiss. “Great. Now that that’s settled, we should get going. We’re meeting the others in a few minutes.”

Ginny nodded, and the two headed up to the Floo. There, they waited until all their friends joined them. It took about ten minutes for everyone to show up, and after casting several glamour charms, they Flooed to the Leaky Cauldron.

It was a rather large group, and they knew they would attract some attention, so they hurried quickly out the door as they Flooed in, meeting in an alley a few doors down.

This outing had taken a good deal of planning and no small amount of pleading, but eventually, the adults had caved in and let Harry and his friends go to a movie in muggle London. Surprisingly it had been Remus who had gotten the rest to agree to let them go. He understood that the teenagers needed some time to relax, and it would be a good experience for the purebloods. Astoria had loved watching movies in the Entertainment Suite at McGonagall Castle, and had clung to the suggestion Harry had made of going to see a movie in a real theatre, begging her father to comply.

Most of the adults were understandably against the outing, considering what had happened the last time they had gone to see a movie, but after a good deal of persuasion, they agreed with Remus’ argument, and allowed the trip to take place.

And that was how the large group was now heading to a theatre a few blocks away from the Leaky Cauldron to see Liar Liar.

Harry, Ginny, and Hermione had told the rest about what seeing a movie in the theatre was like, and they were all excited. It was nice to have an evening off, and this was a great new experience for most of them. Harry knew that tomorrow, they would need to get back to the war, but for right now, they were a group of friends out enjoying a warm summer evening.
_
_
_

Chapter 3
This update is very early in the day for me, because I am currently stranded in an airport, so I don’t really have anything else to do. This is pretty close to a trip from hell – I’m just trying to get home for my stepdad’s birthday, and it’s taking me 24 hours to get halfway across the country. My first flight was delayed, and that made me miss my connecting flight, and then I was able to (after spending two hours talking to various airline officials) get on another flight that would take me to another airport that had an earlier flight to get me home than what they were originally going to put me on. So I slept in an airport last night, and then it turns out that the last flight, the one that will finally get me home, is delayed as well! Grrrr. I am not happy right now. Plus, I’m going on about two hours of sleep, because people are really loud, especially at 4 o’clock in the morning. And, airports are cold.

So anyway, longwinded rant aside, here’s the next chapter.

Disclaimer: don’t own

Ginny looked up from her breakfast at the soft pop of a house elf appearing in the room. She looked down and slightly to the left, and smiled, recognizing Tippy.

“Miss Weasley, Miss Lovegood, these letters have arrived for you,” the elf squeaked, passing two official looking letters to the girls.

Ginny and Luna took them with thanks, as the rest of the group also looked up from their meals.

“Are those your OWL results?” Harry asked with interest, putting down his fork.

Ginny nodded, suddenly nervous. “I think so,” she replied.

Harry smiled. “Open it then. You know you did brilliantly, Gin. You shouldn’t be worried.”

Ginny gulped and complied, ripping the envelope open gently and pulling out the piece of parchment within.

She let out a huge sigh as she read, feeling a knot in her chest loosen.

Passing scores:

O: Outstanding

E: Exceeds Expectations

A: Acceptable

Failing scores:

P: Poor

D: Dreadful

T: Troll

OWL results for Ginevra Molly Weasley

Defense Against the Dark Arts: O

Charms: O

Transfiguration: O

Potions: O

Ancient Runes: E

Arithmancy: E

Care of Magical Creatures: E

History: A

Herbology: E

Astronomy: E

Harry leaned over and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Congratulations, Gin,” he said, smiling widely. “I knew you’d do great.”

Ginny looked up and grinned, before surrendering her results to Hermione. Luna also willingly passed her scores around, and accepted the congratulations with humility, smiling dreamily and nodding her pleasure at a solid performance.

When Harry read Luna’s scores, he beamed proudly at his younger friend. “This is really great, Luna, congratulations!”

Luna looked at him, her gaze sharpening slightly, not appearing so vacant anymore. “I really couldn’t have done it without you, Harry. I should be thanking you, really, you’re a brilliant teacher.”

Harry blushed, and, not knowing how to respond, just returned his gaze to the OWL results in his hands.

Passing scores:

O: Outstanding

E: Exceeds Expectations

A: Acceptable

Failing scores:

P: Poor

D: Dreadful

T: Troll

OWL results for Luna Arlea Lovegood

Defense Against the Dark Arts: E

Charms: O

Transfiguration: E

Potions: E

Ancient Runes: E

Arithmancy: E

Care of Magical Creatures: O

History: E

Herbology: O

Astronomy: E

Blaise gave his girlfriend another kiss, before they headed down to the training room to get some practice in.

XXX

A few days later, everyone was eating breakfast when Tibby popped in once more, this time with multiple letters in her hands. “Mistress has given these letters to Tibby to be giving to young Masters and Mistresses,” she squeaked.

Harry thanked her as he took the letters and passed them around the table to his friends.

He was distracted as he opened his letter by a loud and disbelieving gasp from several places down the table.

He looked up, startled and slightly concerned, and was confused to see Susan looking wide-eyed at something in her hands.

“Susan?” he asked hesitantly. “Is something wrong?”

Susan looked up, startled, and the object she had been holding became visible. It was a badge, much like the one they had both received before their fifth year when they had been awarded the position of Prefect. He frowned, still confused, so Susan elaborated.

“It’s… I’m Head Girl. I don’t…” she still seemed to be in a state of shock.

Hermione was also staring at the badge in her friend’s hands, her own expression currently stuck on disbelief.

Indeed, everyone seemed to be rather surprised, though Harry had to admit to himself that he wasn’t too shocked. He knew that the professors had their reasons, and he could even guess at some of them.

Before anyone could say anything, Hermione stood up and left the room.

“Harry…?”

Harry turned his head quickly at Ron’s strangled voice. His best mate was currently staring at the badge in his own hands. He looked up shakily, his confused gaze meeting Harry’s calm one.

Harry nodded slightly, smiling. “Congratulations, Ron. Though I have to say, if I’m not still seeker, we’re going to have some issues.”

The rest of the group looked over, confused, to see Ron holding a shiny Quidditch Captain’s badge.

Blaise frowned, confused. “Wait, I thought…”

Harry shrugged and opened his own letter, pulling out the Head Boy badge. “I told Aunt Minerva that I didn’t want both positions.”

They all congratulated him on his appointment, and then Neville, when the seventh year opened his letter to find that he had been appointed as the seventh year Gryffindor boy Prefect in Harry’s place.

After a few minutes, Harry quietly excused himself from the table and headed for the door, telling the others he’d meet up with them later.

Ginny’s approving thoughts followed him through the Castle, until he found Hermione exactly where he thought she’d be, seated at a small table in the library.

He sighed as he sat down, but didn’t say anything for a few minutes.

Finally, Hermione spoke, her voice soft and uncertain. “It was everything I worked for.”

She sounded so lost that Harry had to catch himself and think about what he was going to say next. After a minute, he sighed. “Hermione, you’re probably one of the smartest people I know. You’ve been top of our class since year one.”

Hermione nodded eagerly. “Exactly, and –”

“But,” Harry cut her off, his expression serious, “being Head Girl is about more than just intelligence. It’s about being a mentor, a leader, and at times a therapist to the students. It’s not enough to just be the best in the class, you need to be someone that anyone would feel comfortable approaching.” He bit his lip. “Hermione, I love you like a sister, but you can be a bit… overbearing sometimes, especially when it comes to schoolwork.” Hermione looked insulted. “You’ve definitely gotten better at it the last few years, but you can still be a bit… haughty.”

Hermione opened her mouth to retort, and then closed it, looking suddenly ashamed. She almost wilted in her seat. “Am I really that bad?” she asked, sniffing softly as she gazed at her friend.

Harry smiled, trying to make her feel better while still getting his point across. “Hermione, you’re a great person and an amazing friend. You’re smart, and you’ve been a great asset at the DA meetings, but something I’ve noticed from the younger students is that they tend to shy away from approaching you to ask you a question when they could ask someone else. I think they’re intimidated. You’re not quite as approachable to the younger years as Susan is. Please don’t be offended and just realize that the professors made a decision based on what they thought would be best for the student population as a whole. You’re still a Prefect, and one of the best in our year.”

Hermione sighed, looking down at her hands. “I guess you’re right,” she admitted. “I just… I always thought I’d be Head Girl. I never doubted it. I guess I was just surprised.”

Harry leaned over and gave her a light hug. “Please don’t be upset by what I’m telling you, Hermione. I’m not trying to be hurtful.”

Hermione nodded, smiling slightly. “I know, Harry. Thank you for being honest, and getting me to see the truth.” She glanced towards the door. “We should probably get back, shouldn’t we. The others will be wondering where we are.”

Harry didn’t say anything, but his expression clearly showed his agreement, and together, the two returned to the dining room.

The rest of their friends were still seated around the table, talking about the coming school year, but they stopped when Hermione and Harry entered.

“Sorry about that,” Hermione said, looking around at the group but not really meeting anyone’s eyes. “And congratulations, Susan. You deserve it.”

Susan nodded, though she, along with everyone else, could tell that Hermione’s heart wasn’t quite in it.

Thankfully for Hermione, though, no one called her on it, and instead, they headed down to the basement, some of them making for the dueling room, while Harry, Daphne, Ginny, and Hermione headed to the potions lab.

They spent most of the day in the basement, all congregating in the dueling room by midafternoon, and only interrupted briefly when Sirius joined them to speak with Harry about going to Gringotts on his birthday so that he could officially claim his lordship.

Harry agreed, and Sirius left soon after, having to hurry to get to a meeting with a few Wizengamot members.

Hermione, somewhat predictably, began questioning – or interrogating – him about the traditions and the process involved.

Harry smiled and did the best he could with her enthusiasm, but some of her queries were a little private.

After almost ten minutes of questions, Hermione turned to Neville. “Are you going to be claiming your lordship this summer as well?” she asked curiously.

Neville flushed slightly and looked down at his lap. “My situation’s a little different,” he admitted. “Technically, my dad’s still alive, just… incapacitated. When I turn twenty-one, my grandmother and I can petition to declare him unfit, so that I can take over the family and duties of the Head of House.”

Hermione looked unsettled and a little guilty. “I’m sorry, Neville. I didn’t mean to pry.”

Neville shrugged, but didn’t look like he wanted to continue this conversation any time soon, so Hermione turned to look at Susan.

“What about you?” she asked a little hesitantly, hoping she wasn’t stepping on any toes.

Susan bit her lip. “It’s different when you’re a Noble family, rather than an Ancient and Noble one,” she explained. “There’s less formality and fewer traditions to uphold. It’s also a bit removed from the spotlight. If you ask most people in the wizarding world, they could tell you most every Ancient and Noble House, but the only Noble ones they know are those who have made a name for themselves.” She nodded towards Ron and Ginny. “Like the Weasleys, well known for their strong magical ability and large families.” She shrugged. “I guess you could say the Bones’ are pretty well known by now too, because of my aunt. The Abbott’s have given the wizarding world many celebrated healers, and of course there’s the Macmillans, who are responsible for a huge part of the import and export business in Britain. As it is, Aunt Amelia’s been acting as the Bones Family Regent until I’m ready to take over, which I’ll do after graduation, so that I’m not trying to concentrate on NEWTs and Head of House duties at the same time.” She glanced at Harry. “Not all of us can multitask so well,” she smiled, and Harry shrugged agreeably.

Hermione only looked slightly less baffled. “So your family doesn’t really have to worry about any of this either,” she turned to Ron for clarification. Even though Ron wasn’t going to inherit a title, he should still know about the procedure.

Ron nodded. “Things are a bit complicated with our family, actually,” he admitted. “I overheard a conversation between mum and dad a couple weeks ago about Head of House duties. Apparently mum was approached by her uncle Ignatius, her dad’s brother. Great Uncle Ignatius has managed the Prewett Family interests ever since Grandfather died, but he doesn’t want to do it much longer, so he talked to mum and dad about passing the role of Head of House on. Since he doesn’t have kids of his own, supposedly either Bill or Charlie could accept, and become the Head of House Prewett.”

Ginny gaped. “Why didn’t you tell me this?” she asked.

Ron shrugged. “I didn’t really think it mattered too much for us. It’s not like either of us is going to become the Head of the Prewett Family.”

Neville tilted his head to the side. “That’s a pretty big boost,” he commented. “The Prewett Family is an Ancient and Noble one, but the seat has been empty since Septimus Prewett was killed in the last war, shortly after the attack that killed his sons Gideon and Fabian.”

Ginny winced at the names of the uncles she had never known. From what her mum had said, they had been a lot like Fred and George.

Ron nodded, his expression somber at the mention of his deceased relatives. “Dad’s already named Bill as his heir, but if Bill wanted, he could talk to dad about passing on the title to Charlie, so that he could claim the Prewett Family Headship.”

“Will he do that?” Hermione asked curiously.

Ron shrugged, looking suddenly uncomfortable. “Honestly, I can’t see either Bill or Charlie wanting to take on the mantle of Head of an Ancient and Noble House. Bill’s said before how he’d have his hands full with just being the Head of a Noble House, and he’d rather just do his job at Gringotts. And Charlie just loves his dragons too much to actually move back to England to take on a lordship. Which means the Prewett title may fall to Percy.”

He shook his head slightly at the mention of the brother who had been making a solid effort to redeem himself after everything he had done.

Hermione pursed her lips. All of this was just so… medieval. She turned to Blaise and Daphne. “What about you two? Is it the same for you?”

The two Slytherins shared a look, before Blaise replied. “I’ll take over the Head of House duties after I graduate, like Susan. My mum’s been acting as Regent since her father died when I was four. Mum was his only child, so he named me as his heir.”

Daphne looked uncomfortable. “Most of the Ancient and Noble Houses are a bit… conservative. There are a few progressive families, but remember what we told you when we allied our families last spring? House Greengrass is patriarchal, like most of the others. That means that women can’t inherit.”

Hermione shook her head. “That’s just so…”

Daphne nodded. “Yeah, it is. Especially since I don’t have a brother, which means there’s a possibility the line could end with my dad.”

“Can’t he change the rules or something?” Hermione asked, still scandalized that in this day and age, something like gender could play such a huge role.

Daphne shook her head. “It’s really a much more involved process than that,” she informed the muggleborn. “It can be done, but it would take a long time. He has actually told me that he wants to do it, but not many try, even if they want to. It involves a petition to the Wizengamot, and a changing of the Family Charter. More than likely, whomever I marry, if he doesn’t have a title of his own, will take on the mantle of Lord Greengrass. If he does have a title, my second son, if I have one, could claim the dormant Greengrass line, as my first son would be duty bound to continue my husband’s line.”

Hermione shook her head. “It just seems so strange.”

“And a bit confusing until you get the hang of it,” Susan agreed. “We grew up knowing all this, so it’s all right to think it odd.”

Hermione looked a little more relieved at that.

Harry sighed. “I know how you feel, Hermione. I thought it was weird too, when Sirius started teaching me. I’m just glad that the Potters changed their Family Charter about five hundred years ago, so that I don’t have to be embarrassed to be the head of such a medieval-thinking family. Our Charter states that the Head of House may appoint any family member he or she chooses, as heir apparent. I believed they changed it specifically because the Head of House didn’t want to appoint his son as heir – the boy was arrogant and self-centered, and had no ability to run the family. But it came in handy a couple centuries later, when the then Lord Potter had two daughters and no sons.”

Hermione nodded, happy that her friend agreed with her about all of this.

Harry shrugged. “Anyway, it’s getting pretty late. Are you going to be staying for supper?” he asked, looking around at his friends.

Hermione had to get home to her parents, and Daphne didn’t want to leave Astoria alone for the evening, since her father was at the same meeting Sirius had left for in a hurry earlier in the afternoon, but the rest accepted the offer, and they all headed upstairs.

Ron and Ginny were thankful for the invitation, since they knew their mother was meeting with Bill, Fleur, and a florist that evening, to pick out flower arrangements for the ceremony, so they would have been on their own with the meal, anyway.

XXX

The next few days passed somberly, as the Daily Prophet reported multiple attacks on muggles and wizards alike. Though it upset Harry and his friends greatly, there wasn’t much they could do beyond train and research Voldemort’s horcruxes. The way to stop the attacks was to kill the one who had ordered them.

Since Harry knew that he and Sirius would probably be spending a good deal of time at Gringotts on the Thirty-First, he and Neville planned to have their party on the Thirtieth, Neville’s birthday.

It was a bright sunny day as the large group gathered at McGonagall Castle. The morning was spent playing Quidditch and running around in their animal forms, before everyone came together to partake in the fantastic lunch spread the house elves laid out. Once everyone had eaten, Harry and Neville spent most of the afternoon opening presents.

Their friends had gotten them gifts suited to their interests, while their guardians had gifted them with the traditional watch that all wizards received on their seventeenth birthday. Both teenagers were emotional when they were informed that the watches had previously belonged to their fathers.

When Harry turned his over, admiring the fine craftsmanship, he felt himself choke up even more, seeing the engraving of a stag and a doe on the back. He looked at Sirius, and his godfather smiled, nodding sadly. “James had the engraving put on there after Lily completed the animagus transformation.”

Harry gave him a hug, trying to pour all this thanks for everything the man had done into that gesture.

He thought Sirius understood when he returned the hug just as tightly.

As the evening began to wind down, Harry managed to pull Augusta aside for a few minutes. Once they were in a secluded corner of the yard, he hesitantly told her about his idea to cure Frank and Alice.

At first, Augusta was angry. “What makes you think you can just plan something like this, get our hopes up, for nothing? The healers already said they can’t be cured.”

Harry knew he had to remain calm and rational. “Mrs. Longbottom, I know how you feel. More importantly, I know how Neville feels. That’s why I started doing this research, because I would give anything to have my parents back.”

Augusta took a deep breath, steadying herself. “Be that as it may –”

Harry cut her off. “Mrs. Longbottom, I’m not just bringing an errant thought to you. I’ve done my research, I’ve trained, and I think I’ve got a real chance. I didn’t want to say anything to you or Neville before I had a better idea of whether or not this would work. I didn’t want to get your hopes up. But I’m coming to you now, because I want to give this a try before school starts.”

Augusta pursed her lips, studying her grandson’s friend. “You really think this will work?” she asked, her voice shaky.

Harry nodded steadily. “I do.”

Augusta glanced over at Neville, who was currently talking about something with Blaise and Luna, one arm snaked around Susan’s waist.

She turned back to Harry. “I will allow you to make this attempt. But please do not say anything to Neville. I don’t want him to be disappointed if…”

She trailed off, but Harry understood, and he nodded again. “Agreed. Thank you, Mrs. Longbottom.”

Augusta attempted to smile, but knew it didn’t come out quite right. “I know you said that you didn’t want us to get our hopes up, and I’m trying not to, but the idea of having my son and daughter-in-law back…” she sniffed. “I’ve missed them so much over the last nearly sixteen years. To see them and not have them recognize me… I hate it, and I know Neville hates going to St. Mungos, but I suppose I kept dragging him there because I hoped that if we saw them enough, eventually they would remember.”

Harry nodded understandingly. “I get it, and Neville shares your hope, you know. He once told me that he figured if there were no hope of recovery, his parents wouldn’t still be breathing.”

Augusta’s smile this time was much more believable. “I don’t say nearly enough how proud I am of that boy.”

Harry grinned. “He knows. Believe me, he knows. He loves you so much, and he would do anything for you. And he knows that you love him.” He shrugged. “Sometimes though, it’s nice to just hear it, out loud. I think we should always take the opportunity to tell our loved ones how much they mean to us. Especially in times like this. Nothing is certain, and you never know what might happen.”

Augusta nodded and reached out, resting a hand gently on Harry’s shoulder. “You are absolutely right, Harry. And thank you, for even attempting such an impossible task. I know I’m scared, afraid to hope, afraid that it won’t work, but even the idea of reversing the curse makes me feel years younger.”

Harry ducked his head, embarrassed. “I know I can’t get my parents back, but I figured, it’s not too late for Neville. I’ll let you know when we’re planning on trying, and I promise I won’t say anything to Neville.”

He hurried back to his friends, missing the way Augusta wiped at her eyes to get rid of the evidence of tears.

A while later, the groups had shuffled around, and most of the group was out on the Quidditch Pitch, starting yet another game, as Blaise really wanted to win, just once.

Hermione and Susan found themselves off to one side, neither one really interested in playing.

Hermione kept trying to figure out what to say to the Hufflepuff. She knew she had been behaving rather bratty, ever since they had gotten their Hogwarts letters, but she was embarrassed, and always hated admitting when she was wrong.

Susan sighed, a slight smile on her face as she looked over at the Gryffindor. “It’s all right, Hermione. I get it.”

Hermione glanced up, startled. “What?” she asked.

Susan shook her head. “You’ve been working towards the Head Girl position since your first year at Hogwarts. You were surprised, and disappointed, and probably a little jealous when I got the badge instead, right?”

Hermione nodded guiltily. “I’m sorry, Susan. I’m happy for you, I just…” she shrugged helplessly.

But Susan understood. “You just needed some time to get used to it.”

Hermione nodded again. “Thank you for being such a good friend, Susan. I know I don’t always deserve your understanding. And when I calmed down and thought about it, I realized that what Harry told me was true; you would make a better Head Girl than me, because you’re more approachable. I do tend to ostracize people a bit with my study habits.”

Susan smiled. “Self-awareness is a good thing, Hermione. There’s nothing wrong with being studious, but sometimes that’s not what the other students need, and the Head Girl needs to be someone that the younger years feel comfortable coming to with their problems, as well as someone who is a leader in the student body. You’re a leader, definitely, you just need to work a bit on the other part.”

Hermione sighed, but agreed, before Neville called for Susan to help him beat Harry in their Quidditch game, something Hermione privately didn’t think was possible; when last she had checked in, the score had had Harry and his team nearly one hundred points in the lead.

Susan gave Hermione a somewhat exasperated look, before she got up and brushed the grass off her jeans as she headed towards the brooms.

XXX

The next day, Harry and Sirius were up early and heading to Diagon Alley before most people would even be sitting down to their morning tea. They had an appointment with Sharptooth for eight o’clock, and it would not do to be late to an appointment with a goblin.

They were immediately ushered down the hallway Harry recognized as leading to Sharptooth’s office as soon as they entered the bank. Harry knew they usually received good service from the goblins, but this was swift, even for them.

Sharptooth looked up as they entered and gave them the goblin equivalent of a smile. “Welcome, Lord Black, Harry. We have a lot of business to take care of today, so let us begin. Agreed?”

Harry and Sirius nodded as they sat down, and the next few hours passed by at a steady pace, as they went over the vast holdings of the Potter Family in more detail than Harry ever had before. They discussed land and monetary matters, as well as the stocks and shares the Potter Family held in various businesses.

By the time lunch rolled around, Harry was mentally exhausted. His wrist was starting to cramp as well, from all the things he had had to sign.

Sharptooth ordered a noon meal in for them, and after a short break to eat, they got back to work.

After another hour or so, Sharptooth pulled out an intrinsically carved wooden box. Opening it, he reached in and grasped the gold ring within.

When the goblin put the box down, Harry saw that he was holding the Potter Family ring.

Sharptooth observed Harry, his fierce expression serious. “Do you, Harry James Potter, vow to uphold the duties and responsibilities of House Potter to the best of your knowledge and ability?”

Harry swallowed. “I do,” he replied, hoping he sounded as calm as he most definitely didn’t feel.

Sharptooth nodded once. “Do you, Harry James Potter, swear to remain true to House Potter, and utilize your power and heritage to strengthen and support the magical world?”

“I do,” Harry said again.

Sharptooth held out the ring for Harry to take. The new Potter Lord slipped it on the fourth finger on his right hand, as the goblin continued. “This ring symbolizes your status as Lord Potter of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter. Wear it well.”

Harry nodded, looking at his new ring. He had seen it before, when in his vault, but this was the first time he had really studied it. It had a nice weight to it, though he thought it might take some getting used to, as he didn’t usually wear much jewelry.

Sharptooth cleared his throat and took out another box. “This is the Gryffindor Family ring. If you wish it, we can go over the accounts and holdings now, and you can claim that lordship as well.”

Harry glanced at Sirius, and on his nod, he agreed.

The rest of the afternoon was eaten up taking care of the Gryffindor Family business, but soon enough, they were done, and Harry now had two rings adorning his right hand.

“Both rings can be hidden, if you wish it,” Sharptooth informed him. “Merely concentrate on the ring becoming invisible, and it will disappear from sight, until you desire it to be seen again.” Harry immediately did so for the Gryffindor ring, but decided to leave the Potter one visible.

“Are there any other properties to the Gryffindor ring?” Sirius asked, curious. “I know the Black Family ring includes a shield against the Mind Arts, and the Potter one has a mild physical shielding charm.”

Sharptooth looked apologetic. “I am sorry, but there is not much known about the Gryffindor Family. We keep charge of the vault and their money and assets, but the family itself has fallen into obscurity, a bit, I am afraid. There may be information in the Gryffindor Vault, but beyond that, I cannot help you.”

Harry nodded, smiling slightly. “That’s all right, Sharptooth, thank you for all your help today.”

Sharptooth inclined his head. “It was a pleasure, Lord Potter.” His grin was slightly amused, and Harry knew that the goblin understood how much Harry didn’t like his fame or being treated differently just because he was wealthy. But on a day like today, he figured it was all right; after all, he had just taken on the mantle of Head of House Potter, one of the oldest and wealthiest wizarding families in Britain.

Sirius stood up, Harry following a moment later. “Thank you for everything, Sharptooth,” Sirius said, offering his hand for the goblin to shake. “May your gold ever flow.”

“And your enemies struck down before you.” Sharptooth replied, shaking Sirius’ hand firmly.

After shaking Harry’s hand as well, the two wizards departed the goblin’s office, making for the exit quickly. They had been gone most of the day, and both were feeling weary and hungry, looking forward to nothing so much as a large supper and then bed.
_
_
_

Chapter 4
Disclaimer: don’t own

Two days into August, Harry, Ginny, Neville, Sirius, Remus, and Bill gathered shortly before ten o’clock at night in the sitting room at McGonagall Castle. Minerva wished she could come as well, but as she had been acting as Headmistress ever since Dumbledore’s fall from the Astronomy Tower, she simply could not spend an entire night searching for the horcrux.

When they were all gathered, Sirius turned to the teenagers, his expression as determined and serious as they had ever seen. “All right, you three. I know we agreed that you could come, but I want to make sure you understand the gravity of this situation. We’re giving you one night, and we’ve got a lot of ground to cover. But most importantly, if you find something, do not approach. Get all of us, and we’ll figure out what to do from there. I cannot stress this enough,” he looked at each of them. “Do not attempt to take on any defenses by yourself, because you know that if there is a horcrux here, it will have defenses.”

Harry nodded, his expression somber. “Don’t worry, Sirius, we won’t try to play hero.”

Sirius sighed but accepted the promise as Ginny and Neville nodded their agreement.

“All right. Let’s get going. Harry, take my arm, Ginny with Bill, and Neville with Remus. We’re apparating to a location about five miles away from Little Hangleton, and we’ll approach on foot.”

The teenagers heeded Sirius’ instructions, grasping onto the adults, and a moment later, they had all disappeared from the sitting room at McGonagall Castle.

XXX

It was an exhausted and disappointed group that apparated back to the Castle around six o’clock the next morning.

They all flopped down onto various pieces of furniture, still displeased at how the night had gone.

“Well that could have gone better,” Neville commented idly, closing his eyes as the tiredness swept over him.

Harry glanced over and raised an eyebrow. “That’s one way to put it,” he replied. “I mean, I knew it was a long shot, but I thought that after eight hours, we would have at least found something.”

Sirius sighed. “Logically speaking, there really wasn’t a large chance of success,” he admitted. “I know you three want to go back out and keep searching, but not until we can narrow down the amount of ground we have to cover.” He held up a hand at the teenagers’ protests. “This is dangerous enough as it is, I won’t have us out there wandering around every night just hoping we stumble across something. Bring us a solid lead, and we’ll go back. That’s final.”

The three teenagers knew he meant it, so with final goodbyes and good nights, Neville and Ginny returned home.

Sirius gave Harry a consoling hug before he returned to the Bones Estate, and Remus to Tonks’ apartment. Harry let out a sigh before he headed upstairs to get a few hours of sleep.

XXX

Minerva was equally disappointed at their lack of success when they told her, but agreed wholeheartedly with Sirius that they not return until they had a better idea of where to search.

With the horcrux hunt put on hold for the moment, Harry and his friends turned their attention to Bill and Fleur’s wedding, set for just three days away. Bill’s anxiety was being eclipsed only by his mother’s, as she fretted over the state of the Burrow. Fleur’s parents and younger sister would be arriving the next day and would be staying with them, so Molly was anxious about making certain everything was perfect.

Harry had gotten quite an earful from both Ron and Ginny, who were on their last nerve over their mother insisting they help clean the house from top to bottom.

As Ron had put it, “They’re not going to be staying in my room, so why do I have to clean it?”

Harry thought he had an idea why, but didn’t say anything. Molly was worried about how her soon-to-be daughter-in-law’s parents would see their family. The Weasleys weren’t exactly rich, and Molly didn’t want to be looked down on for that. Harry could understand; after all, he had spent ten years of his life being looked down upon by his aunt and uncle, and the entire neighborhood surrounding Privet Drive.

The day before the wedding, Harry and Minerva went over to the Burrow for supper, on Molly’s request. They hadn’t wanted to burden the Weasley matriarch any more than she already was, but the woman had insisted, so they Flooed over promptly on time, greeting the Weasleys currently in residence.

Harry was immediately accosted by Charlie, who had arrived the day before, and whom Harry hadn’t seen since his fourth year.

“Harry!” the burly redhead grinned, grasping him in a friendly hug. “So great to see you again!”

Harry smiled as Charlie pulled away. “You too, Charlie. How’re the dragons?”

Charlie nodded eagerly. “Doing great, of course. We just got a new Chinese Fireball that’s got a bit of a temper, but we’re working on her.”

Harry’s smile widened. Charlie really did love his dragons.

“So how’s Norbert?” Harry asked quietly, glancing worriedly over at the adults to make sure they weren’t paying attention. He didn’t want Aunt Minerva to find out that there really had been a dragon in his first year.

Charlie chuckled and glanced from Harry, to Ron and Hermione, who had come up to greet their friend. “I think you mean Norberta.” Harry raised an eyebrow, and Charlie shrugged. “Females of the species are usually more vicious.”

Harry snorted. “Hate to break it to you, mate, but I don’t think that’s specific to dragons.”

“Care to repeat that, dear?” Ginny asked archly, sidling up to Harry’s side.

Harry gulped and looked down into his wife’s amused brown eyes. “Nothing, Gin. I said absolutely nothing. I think you’re amazing, and brilliant, and completely too good for me.”

Ginny huffed, standing on her toes to give Harry a kiss. No fair, you know I can never stay mad at you.

Harry grinned cheekily. All part of my master plan.

Charlie started tapping his foot impatiently, while Ron and Hermione just rolled their eyes, knowing that the two could be lost in each other for a while.

Thankfully, Molly appeared at that moment and ushered them all outside for supper.

While the Weasley matriarch was fetching the meal, Harry was introduced to the rest of the Delacours, who had arrived two days earlier.

Monsieur and Madame Delacour were delighted to be reintroduced to the young man they had met briefly on the day of the third task of the Triwizard Tournament, several years earlier.

Fleur smiled at her sister’s sudden shyness as she ushered the eleven-year-old forward. “Come now, Gabrielle. You remember Harry, don’t you?”

Gabrielle’s blush deepened as she nodded.

Harry grinned as he held out his hand. Gabrielle took it hesitantly, her face nearly Weasley red. “It’s nice to see you again, Gabrielle. How have you been?”

Gabrielle ducked her head and muttered something unintelligible, quickly dropping Harry’s hand and ducking back to her mother’s side.

Molly arrived at that moment, levitating the food to the table, and everyone took a seat.

“So are you excited about the wedding?” Harry asked as they helped themselves to the food, finding himself seated next to the elder Delacours.

François Delacour beamed down the table at his daughter, seated next to her soon to be husband. “It is quite happy news,” he confirmed, looking back at Harry. “We are so proud of our daughter.”

Apolline nodded quickly, her own expression mirroring her husband’s. “Of course we are thrilled,” she smiled. “Guillame is a wonderful man.”

Harry nodded, happy that they accepted the union. He had been worried, after seeing the way Fleur had moved to a different country and not had much contact with her family in the last few years, that they may have been disappointed in her choices. Clearly, they just wanted their daughter to be happy.

The meal passed peacefully, and after they were all finished, Molly, Fleur, and Minerva began clearing the table, while the rest drifted off into separate conversations.

Apolline watched knowingly as Harry and Ginevra came together in one corner of the yard, almost as if drawn together by magic. The two powerful teenagers glowed with an ethereal energy that she knew not many could see.

She was still watching them when she felt her daughter come to her side. “It is amazing, isn’t it?” Fleur murmured, her gaze likewise fixed on the young couple.

“It is,” Apolline agreed.

“Especially for a bond that has not been completed. Those two will be a force to be reckoned with, I am sure of it.”

Apolline glanced over at her daughter and smiled. “England has been good for you, ma chèrie,” she commented. “I had my doubts when you announced your decision to move, but I am glad that you have found yourself. I am proud of you, Fleur. So proud.”

Fleur sniffed, a few tears falling from her eyes, though of course it did nothing to dim her beauty. “Thank you, ma mère. Je t’aime.”

Apolline reached over and brushed her daughter’s cheek with one perfectly manicured hand. “Je t’aime, ma belle.”

A short while later, Harry excused himself from Ginny’s side, wanting to carry out a small mission he had set for himself. He knew it wouldn’t be easy, but he was determined to succeed.

Ginny gave him a calculating look as he left, knowing that he was keeping something from her, but not pushing. She knew that it wasn’t serious, so she was content to let him keep his secrets. After all, if he was keeping it from her, he had to have a reason for it. Her money was on some sort of surprise for her birthday.

Harry was pleased that Ginny hadn’t guessed what he was up to yet. Though they could keep secrets, it wasn’t easy. The two had eventually managed to create a sort of ‘locked room’ in their minds, where they could keep thoughts that they didn’t want the other to know about. Neither really had much in that section of their minds, but it was nice to have the ability to keep secrets if they needed to.

Harry entered the kitchen, finding the two people he had been looking for. “Erm, Molly, Arthur, do you mind if I speak with you for a minute? Alone?”

The two Weasleys looked at each other briefly, before nodding and following Harry out of the room.

“Our bedroom might be best,” Arthur suggested. “With so many people here, I doubt we’ll get much privacy anywhere else.”

Harry agreed, and let Arthur lead the way to their room. Once there, Harry set several privacy wards, before turning back to his mother- and father-in-law. He was getting better at seeing them like that, but it was still strange to think about.

Molly frowned worriedly. “Is everything all right, Harry dear? Why all the need for secrecy?”

Harry gulped but steeled himself to say what he had come here to say. “Molly, Arthur, when Ginny and I told you about our bond last summer, we made a deal that you would trust us, and we would behave responsibly.”

Arthur nodded slowly. “We did,” he confirmed. “Do you think we haven’t been keeping our end of it?”

Harry shook his head immediately. “Absolutely not. In fact, I’d like to thank you for your levelheadedness and for trusting us the way you did. I know that not many others would do the same.”

Molly’s frown deepened. “Then what is this about?”

Harry took a deep breath. “Ginny’s sixteenth birthday is just over a week away, and I want to do something special for her.”

“Like what?” Arthur asked, apprehension and curiosity warring for the dominant emotion in his voice.

Harry licked his lips nervously. “I don’t want to give too much away, just in case Ginny was to try and get something out of you. I am asking for your blessing in taking her out for the night. Your blessing, not your permission,” he clarified when it looked like Molly was going to say no. “Remember, we are technically adults and do not need your permission to do anything. But I didn’t want you to worry if she didn’t come home that night.”

“I think we want to know what you’re planning on doing all night,” Arthur asked, one eyebrow raised.

Harry grimaced slightly. “Again, I don’t want Ginny to know. I want it to be a surprise. But I promise that we won’t be in any danger, and we won’t do anything irresponsible.”

Arthur turned to Molly, his expression clearly admitting his agreement. Molly shook her head. “Arthur, I don’t want –”

“We don’t have a choice, Molly,” Arthur interrupted. “Harry’s right, they can do what they want without our permission.” He looked at Harry. “Thank you for thinking of us and letting us know that you may be gone all night so that we don’t worry. And we do trust you, Harry. We’re just having a hard time watching our little girl grow up so quickly. We thought we’d have more time to let her go.”

Harry nodded a little guiltily. “I appreciate your efforts. I know it must be hard, but it means a lot to both of us that you’re trying. You know we would never truly disappear from your lives, right?”

Both parents nodded. “Of course, Harry,” Molly said, tearing up slightly. “We’re very proud of the way you both have handled this.”

Harry blushed a little, ducking his head. “You two are like, the first parents I’ve ever known. You took me in immediately, and you didn’t have to.”

“Harry –” Arthur started, but the teenager shook his head, cutting the older man off.

“No, you really were under no obligation to. I just showed up on your doorstep one morning; you could have sent me back, but you didn’t.”

“We would never have done that,” Molly protested. “You were Ron’s friend, and you needed a place to stay for the rest of the summer. We would never have cast you out.”

Harry smiled brightly. “Exactly. I was just Ron’s friend. But you took me into your family, and showed me what it was really like, to be cared for, accepted unconditionally. I had never known what a real family was like, before I met you.”

Molly teared up and then spilled over as she rushed forward and grasped Harry in a tight hug. “Oh sweetheart, we loved you right from the start,” she murmured through the tears. “We will always love you, no matter what. Family is about standing by each other, through thick and thin.”

Harry nodded as she pulled back, feeling himself choke up a bit at the obvious and genuine caring both Weasleys were displaying.

“Molly’s right,” Arthur said. “Even if you make mistakes, we’ll still be there, because that’s what family does. Always.”

Harry nodded again, feeling the floor draw his eyes as embarrassment Sikiş hikayeleri took over. “Erm, Aunt Minerva’s probably looking for me, so that we can go home,” he muttered, hoping the excuse would fly.

It did, as Molly and Arthur recognized his need to end the conversation and the uncomfortable turn it had taken.

“Very well, Harry, dear,” Molly smiled. “We shall see tomorrow morning then?”

Harry nodded quickly. “Yes, I’ll be here early to help with the last minute preparations.”

He then took down the privacy wards and headed downstairs immediately, still embarrassed.

Molly looked at Arthur and felt the tears threatening again. “Oh, Arthur,” she murmured. “That poor boy.”

Arthur nodded soberly. “We can only be thankful that his strength of character was so much that those rotten Dursleys couldn’t destroy him. He’s an amazing young man, Molly, and even if it happened entirely too soon, I am grateful that Ginny has him. And that he has Ginny. I think he needs her, if I’m being honest. I think he needs her to keep him grounded, to protect him, and perhaps to remind him of what we’re fighting this war for.”

“What’s that?” Molly asked, snuggling into her husband’s side.

“Hope. A future where we can live without fear. Happiness.”

Molly sniffed. “He really is a wonderful man. I think Ron sitting in his compartment on the train their first year may have been the best thing to happen to this family in a long time.”

Arthur nodded absentmindedly. “I believe I agree with you.”

XXX

The next morning dawned bright and clear, and everyone involved in the wedding was up early getting last minute details sorted.

Harry Flooed over around eight o’clock, and was immediately pressed into service sorting wedding gifts with Ginny and Ron upon his arrival.

Once the gifts were sorted, they went outside to help finish decorating the yard. Hermione was already there, charming the leaves of the crab apple tree silver. She blushed prettily when Ron complimented her wandwork, and Harry and Ginny had to avoid each other’s gazes so as not to laugh.

Harry and Ron went to join Arthur, Sirius, and Ron’s brothers in raising the large tent where the ceremony would take place, while Ginny helped Hermione finish with the decorations.

Molly ushered everyone inside around noon, where she plied them all with sandwiches to tide them over until the reception.

As the ceremony was set to begin in just under two hours, and since the yard was pretty much set, everyone disappeared to various bedrooms to get ready.

Harry had brought his suit with him so that he wouldn’t get it dirty in the morning.

He and Ron were quickly changed and ready, but from experience, Harry knew that the girls would take longer, so he led Ron downstairs to see if there was anything else they could do to help.

When Harry suppressed a laugh for the third time, Ron finally looked over at him and raised an eyebrow. “What’s going on?” he asked, only slightly curiously.

Harry glanced up, startled. “Sorry,” he replied sheepishly. “Ginny just keeps expressing her distaste for playing dress-up.” He winced suddenly, and then grimaced. “And now she’s chewing me out for not being sympathetic enough.”

Ron snorted. “Your headache, not mine,” he said, almost gleefully.

Harry glared at him but didn’t respond, and the two spent some time cleaning up the kitchen for Molly so that she could get ready.

Half an hour before the ceremony was to begin, Harry and Ron headed outside, with Charlie and the twins, to greet guests and lead them down the road leading to the Burrow. Because of the wards surrounding the property, it was necessary for guests to apparate to the end of the road, since it was impossible to apparate through the wards. Harry and the Weasleys would be on hand to lead guests down the road.

For the next half hour, they were all busy herding various relatives and friends of the Weasleys and Delacours up the path. Harry and Ron had a good laugh at the fight Fred and George had over who would lead two of Fleur’s Veela cousins to the tent.

Harry ended up escorting Susan, Neville, and Augusta when they arrived; Amelia had come earlier, as she would be the one performing the ceremony. That, of course, meant there needed to be a contingent of Aurors present, something Bill and Fleur weren’t exactly keen on, since this was their wedding day and they didn’t want it to be overshadowed by the war; but, understanding the necessity, they agreed, and as Kingsley and Tonks had already been invited, that meant only three more Aurors needed to be there. They were all part of Amelia’s personal guard, and had been vetted, which eased most of their minds over the idea of having people that they didn’t really know at the ceremony.

As Harry returned from seeing his friends to their seats, he grinned and nodded a hello to Ted, Andromeda, and Remus, who had arrived together, and were currently heading down the path with Ron.

After several more trips, where he showed a group of Weasley cousins, Fleur’s aunt and uncle, Hagrid, and Ignatius Prewitt and his wife Lucretia Prewitt – née Black, Sirius’ aunt – Harry once more met up with Ron at the entrance to the backyard. Ron had just seated Cyrus Greengrass, Madam Zabini, and their respective children, and both felt the need to take a break for a minute, as the flow of guests had slowed.

“There you two are,” the boys looked over to see Hermione hurrying towards them. “Mrs. Weasley says to take your places now, the ceremony’s going to begin soon.”

Ron gaped for a moment, before moving forward and giving his girlfriend a kiss. “You look amazing, ‘Mione,” he said, pulling back.

Hermione blushed and glanced down at her lavender dress. It did do a good job of showing off her slim and athletic figure. “Thank you,” she replied, smiling happily.

The trio headed towards the tent, where Ron left them to go find Bill and Charlie, and Harry and Hermione took the two seats that had been saved for them by Fred and George. They had been startled when Molly had told them that they were to sit with the family, but they really shouldn’t have been, considering Molly had pretty much adopted them as soon as she had met them after their first year. Even before then, Harry thought, remembering the Weasley sweater she had given him for his first Christmas at Hogwarts.

A short while later, Amelia took her place at the alter, and then music began to play, from band off to one side. Bill walked down the aisle accompanied by his parents on either side of him. When they reached the alter, Bill gave his mother a kiss on the cheek, and his father a quick hug, before stepping up to stand in front of Amelia.

The music changed slightly, as Ginny made her way down the aisle next, accompanied by Ron. Harry had to remind himself to keep his mouth closed, as he watched his wife walk by him. She was wearing a beautiful strapless dress in a shimmering silver. It cut off just below the knee, and hugged all of her curves just right.

As she passed Harry’s seat, Ginny turned slightly to look at him, and winked. Harry stifled a groan, knowing that she was doing this on purpose.

Next down the aisle were Gabrielle and Charlie. Gabrielle was wearing a dress similar to Ginny’s, except hers had straps, since she was after all, only eleven, and strapless was just a bit too mature for her, according to Molly. The Weasley matriarch felt she had gotten quite lucky with this dress, since most of it had been done off of the measurements Fleur had received from her mother, with just a bit of last minute tweaking when Gabrielle had arrived.

The music swelled to a crescendo, and everyone stood up as Fleur made her appearance, with her father at her side. They walked down the aisle, and Harry heard more than one wizard sighed wistfully after her.

Her dress was gorgeous, and only enhanced her own natural beauty. Normally, Fleur’s near-perfect looks had a way of almost dimming her surroundings, but today, she only enhanced them. Her love and happiness radiated from her, so tangible they could all feel it.

The ceremony was brief, and before long, Bill and Fleur were kissing as husband and wife.

Everyone stood up, cheering, and the waiters, who had been standing ready for just this moment, raised their wands. With a few flicks and swishes, the chairs everyone had been using were gone, and in their place was the reception space. Tables were set up around a large dance floor. A table off to one side held hors d’oeurves, and the band was now placed along the dance floor.

The guests began to mingle, with people going up to congratulate the new couple.

Harry didn’t want to get caught up in that crowd right now, so he headed towards the table with the food, letting Ginny know through their bond that he would get something for them to eat and grab a table.

She thanked him and promised to meet him there as soon as she could extract herself from the crowd.

Harry was waiting nearly five minutes before Ginny finally sat down next to him with an irritated huff. “Why couldn’t they let me go?” she grumbled. “It’s Bill and Fleur they want to congratulate, not me.”

Harry smiled and gave her a quick kiss. “You look amazing,” he said softly, his eyes shining with love for the young woman in front of him.

Ginny blushed, but smiled back. “Thanks. You look pretty good yourself.”

She then tucked into the plate of food Harry had gathered, her stomach growling with hunger. She had only had half a sandwich at lunchtime.

They were soon joined by the rest of their friends, as they got their own plates and drinks.

Shortly before the meal was to be served, Harry was interrupted from a conversation with Ginny and Daphne about improvements that could be made to the Calming Draught, by someone clearing his throat behind him.

Harry turned quickly, and stood up to greet Percy.

Percy smiled and held out his hand for Harry to shake. “It’s good to see you again, Harry.”

“You as well,” Harry replied. “Amelia says you’ve been settling in well in your new job.”

Percy grinned, happy that the Minister was saying good things about him. Over the last few weeks he had been studying Occlumency, while also trying to keep an ear out for potential threats. He had passed on several interesting conversations he had overheard, and hoped that he was slowly redeeming himself to his family. He wanted their forgiveness, but mostly, he wanted to show them that he knew he had been wrong, and that he was changing.

Percy lowered his voice slightly. “I’ve read the book you sent me, and have been working on the exercises it suggests. I was hoping you might be able to test me sometime?”

Harry nodded slightly. “I’d be happy to, and after I go back to school, I can put you in touch with the man who taught us. But for now, let’s just enjoy the night.”

Percy agreed. “Good idea. This isn’t the time for serious conversations. I’m going to go get some food, but I’ll see you all later.” He looked at Ginny. “You look beautiful, Ginny. I can’t believe how grown up you’ve gotten.”

Ginny smiled. “Thanks, Percy.”

Percy left, and Harry sat back down.

Laughter and happy voices filled the tent as people ate their supper; once they were finished, the band began to play again, as people made their way onto the dance floor.

Harry immediately offered his hand to Ginny, and the couple was soon followed by Neville and Susan, Blaise and Luna, and after a brief pause, Ron and Hermione.

Sirius watched the young couples make their way onto the dance floor and smiled. He remembered seeing Harry the summer before his third year, and the change was startling. Thirteen year old Harry had been shorter than he should be, and much skinnier than was healthy. He had been skittish, and much less sure of himself. This Harry was tall and muscular, with a calming aura that told everyone he was happy with who he was.

A presence settled on his right, and Sirius looked over, startled. And then he swallowed harshly, as the aunt he hadn’t seen in nearly two decades spoke.

“A wonderful occasion, do you not agree?”

Sirius nodded mutely, and Lucretia gave him a razor sharp smile. “I have not yet had the opportunity to congratulate you on your release, Sirius. Or your marriage. A commendable match. Though we were never that close, I do care for you. You’re my nephew, and I did not agree with the decisions my brother made concerning you. I think you did a good thing in escaping that house. James Potter was good for you.”

Sirius nodded, surprised. He hadn’t known his father’s sister that well growing up, but he did know the family politics.

Lucretia’s smile, if possible, got even thinner. “I’m not saying I agree with the Potters’ beliefs, but they are at least an honorable family, and if they were willing to look past the Black name to welcome you into their home, then they cannot have been all bad.”

Sirius felt himself smile as he nodded. “They were the best,” his gaze turned back to Harry, who was now dancing with Hermione, while Ron had taken his spot with Ginny. “Harry has the best of his parents in him.”

Lucretia rested a hand on Sirius’ shoulder. “I don’t doubt that at all. It was good to see you again, Sirius. Please don’t be a stranger.”

Sirius nodded and watched his aunt walk away. She joined her husband near the edge of the tent, and a few moments later, they were leaving.

It was starting to get late, and guests were beginning to take their leave. Augusta left before Neville, and the senior Tonkses before the younger one – partly because she didn’t want to leave quite yet, enjoying herself in Remus’ arms, and partly because she was still supposed to be protecting the Minister.

Finally, near midnight, the rest of the party began to break up for real. Bill and Fleur headed out after changing into more practical clothes. Their wedding gift from their parents, along with Sirius, Minerva, and Augusta, was a small cottage in the south of England, on the outskirts of Tinworth in Cornwall, right on the ocean. The land had originally belonged to a relative of Arthurs, who had unfortunately passed away years earlier, when the home had been destroyed in a fire. The land had been inherited by Arthur at that point, but he hadn’t done anything with it. However, he and Molly thought it might make a wonderful setting for Bill and Fleur’s home, so, together, the adults had hired a crew to rebuild the destroyed home. Augusta and Molly had designed the interior, and Sirius had gotten the goblins to ward it similar to McGonagall Castle. They had been working on this gift ever since Bill had announced his engagement the previous summer.

Once the bride and groom had left, there wasn’t much reason for anyone else to stick around.

After saying their goodbyes, the guests dispersed. Harry and his friends were the last to depart, after promising to see each other soon.

Soon enough, the only ones left at the Burrow were those who lived there.

XXX

A few days later was Ginny’s sixteenth birthday. They had an early party at the Burrow, since Harry had requested an evening out for the two of them. Molly cooked up an impressive brunch spread for all of Ginny’s friends.

After eating, Ginny opened presents, before they spent the rest of the afternoon playing Quidditch.

When afternoon turned into early evening, most of the teenagers began to depart. Harry told Ginny to change into something nice and meet him at McGonagall Castle, before he gave her a kiss and stepped through the Floo.

Ginny questioned her parents briefly, but all they said was that they had given Harry their blessing to take her out for the evening. Molly gave her a kiss on the cheek and told her to have fun, and Ginny hurried upstairs to find something suitable to wear.

At McGonagall Castle, Harry had put on a dress shirt and a pair of slacks, and was now waiting nervously in the sitting room, one hand tapping an uneasy rhythm on his knee.

Fifteen minutes later, Ginny Flooed over, and Harry stood up quickly. “You look amazing, Gin,” he smiled, giving her a kiss.

Ginny returned the grin. “Thanks.” She looked down at her knee length dress. It was a chocolate brown v-neck with wide straps, and a gold band at the waist. On her left hand was the engagement ring that Harry had given her, the one she normally wore disillusioned on a chain around her neck.

Harry picked some imaginary lint off of the sleeve of his royal blue shirt, before suggesting they leave.

Ginny raised an eyebrow. “I would, but you haven’t told me where we’re going.”

Harry blushed slightly. “Sorry, we’re going to Potter Manor.”

Ginny nodded, and stepped through the Floo, followed quickly by Harry.

When they arrived at Harry’s Ancestral Home, Harry led Ginny up two floors and down the hall to the master suite.

Ginny gasped as the double doors swung open. There were candles everywhere. The king sized bed was littered with rose petals. There were bouquets of roses in every corner, on every surface.

Harry led her past the beautifully decorated room onto the outdoor terrace that had been hidden by the double French doors.

The outside was set up much like indoors; there were candles and roses everywhere.

“Oh Harry, this is gorgeous,” Ginny kept looking around, her eyes wide.

Harry took her hand, beaming. “You told me it had better be special, and I mean to deliver.” Food suddenly appeared on the table, and Harry led Ginny to her seat.

The house elves had done a wonderful job preparing this meal. There was lobster bisque to start, and then roast beef, mashed potatoes, roasted vegetables, brioche buns, and for dessert, chocolate bread pudding.

They enjoyed the meal slowly, taking the time to relax and talk to each other. With the war and everything else going on, they hadn’t really had much time lately to just be alone with each other, without some sort of task that needed to be carried out.

Once they had both finished their dessert, Harry stood up and held out a hand.

Ginny took the offered limb and stood up as well. Together, the couple headed back inside.

Suddenly nervous, Harry turned to Ginny. “If you don’t want to do this…”

Ginny shook her head immediately. “I want to, Harry. I’ve waited for this night for so long.”

Harry smiled. “Me, too.” They stepped towards the bed, and Harry turned the covers down. He looked back at Ginny. “I performed the contraceptive charm before you arrived at McGonagall Castle. It lasts for twelve hours, so we’re all set.”

“Good,” Ginny murmured, trying to figure out why she was so shy all of a sudden. This was Harry. They were soul bonded, he was her husband, so why was she so nervous?

Probably because it was the first time he would see her naked, she realized ruefully.

Suddenly, she felt her face being lifted upwards gently. Harry’s fingers rested under her chin, and she looked into his warm and compassionate gaze. His eyes really were a startlingly emerald green, she thought randomly.

Harry smiled, catching that thought. I love you, Ginevra Molly Potter. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want this, but only if you’re ready. It’s all right if you’re not.

Ginny shook her head, her nerves suddenly gone. I’m ready. She reached out and grasped his neck, pulling his lips down to meet hers.

Together, the two fell backwards onto the bed.

Long chapter! I probably could have ended it early, but I wanted to do a scene break so that I wouldn’t have to try and write smut. I just can’t write smut.
_
_
_

I put in the scene that follows, it was not part of the original story hope you like it. Zimbi.
_

Ginny pulled him back down to her and kissed him with more hunger this time, letting what she felt for him flow through her so that he could feel it as well. Their need for each other overwhelmed their minds, breaking down all barriers and allowing them to connect on an even deeper level as their thoughts slowly melded into one.

He broke away from her mouth to kiss her cheek, gently tangling his hand in her hair and pulling her head back as he slid his lips down her chin to her throat. Groaning against her soft skin as she bit and nibbled at his ear, Harry allowed his hands to freely explore her body through the delicate texture of her dress.

He kissed her shoulder, pulling the strap of her dress down to expose more of her creamy, sweetly salty skin. Now that he was able, he wanted to touch, taste and explore every part of her… feeling her racing pulse, hearing her soft moans and ragged breathing, seeing her eyes grow heavy with lust, it was all he could do to keep from exploding into a million pieces. He ran his hand up her leg as she wrapped it around him, pushing her dress up as he felt her fingers between them unfastening his belt. When they finally became one in every sense of the word, Harry’s world burst into brightness as he at last felt he was a whole person and not a lonely half that merely existed throughout life… Now he was really living life. Every movement brought another wave of self-aware pleasure, there was nothing else but Harry, Ginny and the infinity they currently shared.

Scene ends.
_
_
_

Chapter 5
Disclaimer: Not mine

When Harry woke up the next morning, he was hit with a wave of pure bliss. He had a feeling the reason for his happiness was the woman curled into his side, sleeping peacefully.

He turned to look at her, and smiled widely. She was so beautiful.

Damn straight, Ginny’s mental voice was sleepy, but full of love. And for the record, you’re pretty damn hot yourself.

Harry chuckled, and then sat up. He frowned slightly as he did so. Something about this morning seemed… different.

Are you sure it’s not just last night? Ginny asked, feeling his confusion as she sat up as well, curling the blanket around her bare chest.

Harry glanced over and shook his head. “Last night was amazing, and I definitely feel a difference in our bond – remember what Sharptooth said? The bond will be complete when we consummate our relationship.”

Ginny nodded, remembering that conversation. “But what you’re feeling isn’t that.”

Harry shook his head again. “After learning Occlumency, the pain in my scar disappeared for the most part, but it was almost like… a phantom headache. It wasn’t there, but I could feel it all the same. That feeling is gone now.”

Ginny gasped lightly. “Do you think your connection to Voldemort is gone?”

Harry bit his lip. “I think we need to talk to Sharptooth again.”

Ginny pursed her lips, studying his forehead carefully. “You know, I think your scar looks a little lighter.”

Harry sighed. “Like I said, we need to talk to Sharptooth.”

As if in response to that statement, a house elf popped in at that moment. “Chloe be sorry for interrupting Master and Mistress this morning, but an important letter has come for Master. Seal on letter being from Gringotts.”

Harry nodded, smiling. “Thank you, Chloe. Can you have breakfast sent up as soon as it’s ready?”

Chloe nodded eagerly and popped out.

Harry opened the letter, and read it to himself, with Ginny looking over his shoulder.

When he finished, he folded up the letter and set it on the nightstand. “So the council has made a decision. It does bode well that Sharptooth asks for Neville to join us, doesn’t it?”

Ginny nodded thoughtfully. “It would seem that way.” She agreed, making to stand up, pulling Harry’s discarded shirt from the night before and putting it on. When she got out of the bed, it fell to her upper thigh. “But for right now, I think I heard you say something about breakfast. I’m starving.”

Harry chuckled and agreed, finding his boxers from last night, and putting them on.

Dressed in no more than the bare minimum, they headed out to the terrace, where a filling breakfast of waffles, fruit, maple syrup, and whipped cream was waiting for them.

Ginny ate ravenously, her table manners closer to Ron’s this morning than Harry had ever seen them. She looked up briefly and glared when she caught that thought, but Harry just shrugged and tucked back into his own waffle, smiling slightly.

When they finished eating, Harry led Ginny to the huge walk-in closet, where Ginny was amazed to find a large selection of clothes in her size. The other side of the closet held clothes for Harry.

She looked over at her husband, trying to decide if she was happy or annoyed at the amount of clothes there.

Harry shrugged. “I asked the house elves to make sure the Manor was stocked. I guess they just took that to mean in every way.”

Ginny sighed and picked out a pair of jeans and a pale blue t-shirt.

When Harry was dressed as well, they left the master bedroom, and Harry took Ginny on a tour of the Manor. Though he had told her about it before, she had never been there, and Harry wanted to show her around her future home.

They toured the third floor first, since that’s where their bedroom was. This floor housed all the bedrooms for the Manor’s inhabitants. One floor down were guest bedrooms, and the floor above them held several offices and spare rooms, a sitting room, and an entertainment suite like the one at McGonagall Castle. Harry guessed that his mother had set this up sometime before she and his father had moved the family to Godric’s Hollow.

On the main floor was the library, the dining room, the great hall – used for large parties – several more offices, the sitting room that housed the Floo access, and the kitchen.

The basement was where three potions laboratories were set up, a storeroom for ingredients, a storeroom for fully brewed potions, and a large dueling room.

“This is amazing,” Ginny commented as they looked at the huge collection of books Harry’s family had amassed over the years.

Harry showed her the index next. “It’s really great,” he grinned. “My three times great grandfather set these spells. When a book is catalogued and added to the library, it becomes part of this massive index. All you have to do is open this book here,” he gestured to the large tome in its place of honor on a wooden pedestal, “and state the subject you’re looking for. A list of books on the subject appear on the page. When you find the one you want, you say the title, and it appears on this table,” he gestured to the table next to the pedestal.

“Wow,” Ginny said, amazed at the magic that must have gone into creating that. She knew the library section of his school trunk was similar, but this was a much grander scale. There had to be thousands of books here.

Harry nodded, agreeing, and the two left the impressive room, heading outside next.

The grounds were just as wonderful, boasting three greenhouses, a large yard, a terrace surrounded by a floral garden, a vegetable garden next to that, and beyond the greenhouses, a Quidditch pitch. A small shed near the edge of the Pitch housed enough brooms for two full teams. Harry opened the door to the broomshed, and then had to sigh as he shook his head.

Inside were fourteen Nimbus 2001’s.

Ginny peered over his shoulder, and smirked. “Another thing the house elves took to heart when you said to make sure everything was stocked?”

Harry groaned. “I really didn’t mean all of this!” he protested. “I just meant, you know, make sure there was enough food for dinner and breakfast!”

Ginny laughed, leading him back to the house. “They wanted to make sure their Master’s wishes were fulfilled. And they’re getting ready for the next generation of Potters to move in.” Harry looked at her sharply, but Ginny just shrugged. “Well, it is going to happen soon, isn’t it? I’m seventeen next year, and as soon as I’m of age in the wizarding world, I want everyone to know that you’re mine.”

Harry smiled and pulled her to his side, placing a kiss on the top of her head. “I’m always yours, as long as you’re mine.”

Ginny nodded decisively, and the two headed to the Floo. It was almost lunchtime, and while they knew that Molly and Arthur had given their permission, the two must be getting worried by now, so Ginny should probably get back to the Burrow.

XXX

When Ginny arrived, Molly looked up from her laundry, and smiled, relieved. “Good morning, dear. Did you and Harry have a good time?”

Ginny tried not to blush, knowing her mother’s question was innocent enough. “Yes, mum. The best.”

Molly nodded, and then furrowed her brow. “Where did you get those clothes?”

Ginny bit her lip, and then sighed, knowing there was no way to get out of answering this question. “Erm, we were at Potter Manor. Harry asked the house elves to make sure everything was stocked, and they took it a bit far, filling the closet with clothes for both of us.”

Molly frowned. She didn’t like charity, and she didn’t like her children accepting handouts. But she had to stop herself from saying anything, as she remembered that, as Harry’s wife, his money was her money. It wasn’t charity, it was his duty to ensure that Ginny had everything she could ever need or want.

She supposed it was getting easier to think of Ginny as a married woman, probably because her daughter was getting closer to the age where she would be married. But it was still hard to realize that her little girl wasn’t her little girl anymore.

Realizing that Ginny was still waiting for her to go off on accepting handouts, Molly just smiled and nodded. “That’s nice dear. It’s a very pretty shirt. I believe your brother is outside degnoming the yard, would you mind helping him out?”

Ginny was surprised to not receive any type of lecture, but didn’t protest, and immediately headed outside.

XXX

Two days later, Harry, Ginny, and Neville met in the Leaky Cauldron at promptly half passed eight. They had an appointment at nine o’clock at Gringotts, and none of them wanted to be late.

Upon their arrival at the bank, they were shown to a private sitting room down a different hallway from where Harry knew Sharptooth’s office to be.

They waited nervously in the office for roughly ten minutes, before Sharptooth joined them, followed closely by an older goblin. The unknown goblin gave off a commanding presence, and it was clear that Sharptooth deferred to him.

The goblin studied each of them for a few minutes before he spoke. “I am Ragnok, Director of Gringotts, Great Britain.”

Harry placed a fisted hand over his heart and bowed his head. “You honor us, Director, with your presence.”

Ragnok turned his beady gaze to the young Potter Lord. His lips curled into something like a smile, though it looked more like a leer. “Indeed.” His gaze turned back to the group as a whole, but centered mostly on Neville. “You are here because the heir to the Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom has claimed a grieved status. You, Mister Longbottom, as heir apparent to the Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom, wish to claim satisfaction from the Lestranges for the unprovoked attack the Family Lestrange carried out on the Family Longbottom.” Neville nodded, and Ragnok’s expression became even more feral. “The Council has agreed to honor your request. Manager Sharptooth will take you to the Lestrange Vault, where you may choose from a combination of money and artifacts. Manager Sharptooth, on behalf of the Council, will then decide if it is acceptable.”

Without waiting for anyone to comment, Ragnok turned and left the room.

Sharptooth had his own version of a smile on his face. “The Council agreed to this request readily, Harry, Ginny, Mister Longbottom. They understand the shape the current war is taking, and are willing to do their part.” He leveled a meaningful look at Harry before leading the three teenagers out of the room and to the carts.

Harry understood that look. Sharptooth was telling him, without actually telling him, that Gringotts understood that, though their coffers may take a hit, they were willing to make the sacrifice to put a stop to Voldemort.

The cart took them deeper than Harry’s trust vault, but it stopped a level above where the older families kept their money and assets. Harry and Neville’s Family Vaults were down one more level.

Sharptooth got out first, and waited until the teenagers were on the walkway, before he ran a long finger down the door. It melted away until it was as if it had never been there.

“That is a goblin override,” Sharptooth explained. “If we need to get into a vault for any reason, without the owner’s presence, we can. It is not a course of action we take lightly. But this is a special case.” He gestured to the open vault in front of them. “I will remain here. You do not have forever, though, so I would suggest you search with purpose.”

Harry nodded. “Thank you,” he said, before leading Ginny and Neville into the vault.

For almost an hour, they looked. There was a lot of stuff to go through, even without factoring in the piles of gold and silver lying around.

Finally, Ginny thought she saw something. “Harry, over there.” She pointed up to a shelf near the ceiling.

Harry frowned in thought as he made his way over. Reaching up, he was just able to reach a small gold cup. When he pulled it down, he saw the badger engraved on the side. However, his frown didn’t clear.

Ginny moved to his side. “Is that it?” she asked curiously, in a hushed whisper.

Neville also joined them.

Harry bit his lip. “I think so,” he replied, but he didn’t sound certain.

What’s wrong? Ginny asked, worried.

Harry glanced at her. It looks like Hufflepuff’s cup, but… it doesn’t give me the same feeling I got when we saw the locket. I don’t feel anything.

Ginny pursed her lips. You said that you felt different after we… you know, she tried not to blush. Maybe this is just more proof that that connection is gone.

Perhaps, Harry allowed. We really need to talk to Sharptooth, he said yet again.

“Well?” Neville asked.

Harry looked at him. “I think this is it,” he confirmed.

“Good,” Neville said, relieved. “I really want to get out of this vault.”

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Harry agreed, and the trio left the confined space.

Sharptooth peered at the cup in Harry’s hand. “Is that the choice you make for restitution?”

Neville nodded. “It is.”

Sharptooth inclined his head. “Allow me to inspect the object.”

Harry handed it off, and after a few moments, Sharptooth returned the cup. “The goblins find this to be an acceptable form of payment by the Family Lestrange to the Family Longbottom.”

Neville sighed in relief. “Thank you, Manager Sharptooth, for your assistance.”

Sharptooth gave him a razor sharp smile, but didn’t reply.

Harry bit his lip. “Sharptooth, will the Lestranges need to be notified of this?”

Sharptooth considered for a moment. “They will need to be informed that the claim has been made, but it will not be necessary to inform them of what was taken. We are not obligated to share that information.” His smile was back, even sharper than before. “We are also not obligated to inform them immediately. As long as we do so within the next twelve months, we will not be breaking any Goblin-Wizard agreements.”

The trio smiled as well, grateful. Harry took a breath. “There’s one other thing that Ginny and I would like to speak with you about, if you have a few minutes now. If not, could we set up a time to meet within the next few days?”

Sharptooth observed his client. “I have the time now. I would like to speak with you about the Council’s other decision, and so I made sure to keep this morning clear.”

Harry smiled his appreciation, and the group made their way back to the surface.

They ended up back in the same conference room they had met the goblins in before heading down to the vault. Neville thanked Sharptooth for his assistance before he took the cup with him, hidden from view in a small pouch that Harry handed to his friend. He promised to keep it with him and wait at McGonagall Castle until Harry returned, before he left the bank.

When the Longbottom heir was gone, Sharptooth led Harry and Ginny to his office.

Sitting behind his desk, he folded his hands in front of him. “The Council has agreed to honor your second request for a forged sword. They believe that it is your birthright to claim that sword, and wish to see it returned to its proper owner, however that may come to pass. The forgery has been commissioned, and I will inform you when it is complete.”

Harry nodded. “Thank you, Sharptooth. Please tell the Council how much we appreciate their efforts.”

Sharptooth inclined his head. “Now, I believe you said you had something you wished to speak with me about.”

Harry took a deep breath, and then told Sharptooth about the lack of feeling he was receiving from his scar.

When he finished, Sharptooth frowned minutely. “May I first say, congratulations on completing your bond. I can sense that it has grown exponentially.”

Harry and Ginny smiled. “Thank you,” Harry said.

Sharptooth nodded, and then turned his attention back to the issue Harry had told him about. “As for why you think this connection may be gone…” He sighed. “You say you felt a pull when you found the last vessel.”

Harry nodded quickly. “It was almost like it was calling out to something in my scar. But I didn’t feel that at all with this horcrux.”

Sharptooth furrowed his brow. “I can think of a few possibilities, but only one makes sense. When you completed your bond, the connection to the Dark Lord got… pushed out, I believe would be a simplified way of putting it.” He paused, and then tilted his head to the side. “Harry, do you remember what happened the night your parents were killed?”

Harry winced and nodded. “Unfortunately.” After the year with the Dementors, his memory had filled in a lot of the gaps he had had about that night. Occlumency only made it clearer. He could now piece together most of what had happened from the moment James had told Lily to take Harry and run.

Sharptooth pursed his lips. “I know it is a difficult subject, but would you mind providing me with a memory?”

Harry grit his teeth but nodded, and after receiving permission to use his wand, extracted the memory and placed it in a pensieve that Sharptooth provided.

“Please excuse me for a moment. I believe I might know what happened, but I need to see it first.” With that, Sharptooth disappeared into the pensieve.

Harry and Ginny waited patiently until the goblin returned almost five minutes later, a thoughtful but immensely pleased expression on his face. “Thank you, Harry, for allowing me to see that. I believe my theory has been confirmed by what I witnessed.”

He gestured to the pensieve, and Harry collected the silvery strand.

When he was done, Sharptooth nodded decisively. “When we last spoke of these vessels, I mentioned that the Dark Lord would have most likely rendered his soul unstable. He had already split it too many times when he came after you and your family, and when the killing curse rebounded, it shattered the remaining part of the soul even further. A logical conclusion would be to deduce that one portion of the soul fled, while the part that had broken off latched onto the only living being left in the room.”

“Me,” Harry whispered, horrified that he hadn’t just had a connection with Voldemort for the last sixteen years, he had had an actual piece of the bastard. His gaze sharpened suddenly, horror and fear on his face. “Does that mean I have a horcrux inside me?”

Ginny reached up and slapped him on the back of the head. “Aren’t we here discussing this because you wanted to know why you couldn’t feel that connection any more?” she asked rhetorically. “Wouldn’t that mean the soul piece is gone?”

Sharptooth nodded, his expression still self-satisfied. “I believe so,” he confirmed. Harry let out a sigh of relief. “I believe that the completion of your soul bond was so much the opposite of the Dark Lord that it forced the soul piece out. Your bond is the manifestation of true love and all that is good and right with the world. In the end, the withered and broken soul of the Dark Lord could not compete with that. You are completely and one hundred percent Harry.”

Harry smiled shakily. “Thanks. Sorry for freaking out, I just hate the idea that I had a piece of that bastard living in me.”

Ginny nodded. “It’s creepy and gross, but it’s gone now. And think, that means we’re one more step closer to finishing him.” She paused for a moment, and then gasped. “Harry, towards the end of the last term, you came back from that conversation with Dumbledore, and you said that something he said made you think he didn’t intend for you to survive this war. What if this is the reason why?”

Harry’s eyes narrowed. “You’re right,” he almost growled. “It would make sense.”

Sharptooth frowned. “Would you care to elaborate?”

Harry gave the goblin an abbreviated version of the conversation he and Dumbledore had had a few months earlier, as well as the feeling he had gotten from the old man. “It just fits. I grew up unloved and in a horrible home situation, until Hagrid showed up and introduced me to this world. Dumbledore inserted himself as this grandfather-type, who would generously allow me to leave my relatives’ home ‘as soon as was possible’. But I grew up thinking that my life was worth less than everyone else’s. And with my introduction to the wizarding world, I would have loved learning that I wasn’t as insignificant as my relatives claimed. I would have done anything to protect my new world. Dumbledore had me raised to be a martyr. He didn’t mean for me to survive, because my death would also mean the end of Voldemort.”

Ginny let out a low hiss, sounding very like her lioness form. “That bastard.”

Sharptooth nodded in agreement. “Indeed.”
_
_
_

Chapter 6
Disclaimer: don’t own

When Harry and Ginny returned to McGonagall Castle, Neville was waiting for them in the library. He had gotten out some schoolbooks, and was working on their Transfiguration summer homework, but eagerly put it aside when the couple entered.

“Everything all right?” he asked, taking note of their expressions. They looked furious, but trying hard to hide it.

Harry took a deep breath and forced himself to relax. “Yeah, it’s just been a long day, and it’s only noon. Sharptooth says the Council approved the request to make a forgery of Gryffindor’s Sword. He’ll let us know when it’s done.”

Neville nodded. “That’s good. In the mean time,” he held out the pouch containing Hufflepuff’s cup, “here’s this. I know you have a safe place for these.”

Harry took the box. “Thanks, Nev. You want to get something to eat? Then I might join you. Aunt Minerva would kill me if she learned that I haven’t even started the Transfiguration homework yet.”

Ginny chuckled, and the trio made their way down to the kitchen.

Over lunch, Neville told them that he was still looking for information on the Gaunt family to see if they could narrow down a location on the shack. They were all frustrated that they had only been out searching once, but understood why Sirius and Minerva were being cautious. Besides, it really wasn’t very productive to just go out and scour the countryside on the off chance that they would stumble across the right location.

By the time Neville and Ginny had to go home for supper, the two soon to be seventh years had finished their Transfiguration work and made a decent start on Potions – the last subject Harry had to complete for his summer homework, and second to last for Neville, who still needed to finish his Charms work.

All in all, and despite the emotional roller coaster that he had been on that morning, Harry felt like it had been a very productive day.

XXX

As August continued to pass, Harry was struck by the realization that this was the last time he would set his schedule by the departure of the Hogwarts Express. Was this really his last year of school?

Yes, Ginny answered his thoughts, glancing up from the book she had been reading.

Harry looked over and rolled his eyes. “It was rhetorical, Gin.”

Ginny smirked. “I know, I just thought I’d answer anyway.”

Harry sighed. “It just seems so surreal. I remember my first trip on the Express. I was terrified. And now? I’m on the Quidditch team, Head Boy, more friends than I ever had before Hogwarts. And the most amazing wife ever.”

Ginny beamed and leaned over to give him a kiss. “You’re pretty amazing too, Harry. And I sort of know how you feel. My seventh year is going to be so lonely. Why did I have to make friends with so many people older than me?”

Harry pulled her to his side. “We’ll still be there. We’ll visit every Hogsmeade weekend, and you’ll see us at holidays.”

“I know,” Ginny replied. “But it won’t be the same.”

Harry didn’t say anything, because he knew she was right.

The next few days saw even more Death Eater attacks, though thankfully, the listening device that Snape had finally managed to plant in the Malfoy Manor dining room had given them enough warning, so they were able to avoid any casualties. The device had been working well for the couple of weeks since it had been planted, and they had managed to thwart several of Voldemort’s plans. Unfortunately, Snape had informed them that the Dark Lord was becoming suspicious, so they needed to use caution.

It wasn’t what any of them wanted to hear, but they would rather be safe than sorry.

XXX

One week before the end of August, Harry and Ginny went to Saint Mungos; they had set this time with Healer Winsby, who had promised to have Frank and Alice Longbottom moved to a private room, so that no one else would interrupt.

They met Augusta a few minutes later, and shortly after that, Winsby arrived, and led them up to the fourth floor. “It is a pleasure to finally see you in person, Mr. Potter, Miss Weasley. Madam Longbottom, I have seen you around the Janus Thickney ward before, though I do not believe we have ever met.”

Augusta inclined her head, but did not speak.

Winsby smiled. “I must confess that I am extremely excited about what you are attempting to accomplish.”

Harry nodded, his own smile rather nervous. “Thank you for all the help you gave me.”

Winsby didn’t reply, as they reached the correct room. She opened the door slowly. “Madam Longbottom, perhaps we should go for a cup of tea, and let these two work?”

Augusta didn’t seem to want to leave her son and daughter-in-law, but nevertheless followed the healer out of the room.

Once they were alone, Harry moved forward until he was in between the two beds. Alice turned her head slowly and peered at them uncomprehendingly.

Harry took a deep breath. “Alice seems more aware, so let’s start with her.”

Ginny nodded her agreement, stepping up to Harry’s side and taking his hand.

Just focus on my mind, Harry said. I’ll guide you in.

Ginny nodded mentally and focused.

Using Legilimancy, Harry entered Alice’s mind, pulling Ginny along with him. He winced as he got his first glimpse of the chaos the Cruciatus Curse had left behind. There seemed to be no organization at all, but Harry forced himself to pass by all of is, going deeper. His practice at navigating his friends’ minds came in handy, as he wound his way further.

Frowning, Harry stopped in front of what appeared to be a locked door, deep in Alice’s mental landscape.

Ginny’s mental voice sounded uncertain. What’s behind that?

Harry knew there was only one way to find out, so he moved towards the door. It had looked to be locked, but the moment he touched the door, he was suddenly on the other side.

If Harry had been in a corporal form, he would have taken a step back in surprise.

There was what appeared to be a young woman curled up in the far corner. It looked like she was crying.

“Erm, hello?” Harry spoke, unsure if he even could talk in someone else’s mind.

The woman looked up suddenly, her wide eyes full of fear as she looked around the room. “Who’s there?”

Harry pushed himself and Ginny closer. “My name is Harry. I’m here to help.”

The woman, whom he now knew to be Alice – she looked much more like the Alice in the photos he had from two decades ago, than the woman who was lying on this bed in Saint Mungos, if not quite a bit thinner and more ragged – continued to look around. “Where are you?”

Harry knew he couldn’t make a physical form appear, but he wanted to put her at ease. “I entered your mind using Legilimancy. You were tortured with the Cruciatus Curse nearly sixteen years ago. I’m hoping that together, we can bring you back.”

Alice frowned. “I remember. Was it really sixteen years ago? I can’t leave this room.”

Harry tried to make his mental voice comforting and reassuring. “You can. We’re here to help you.”

“We?” Alice latched on the word.

Harry felt Ginny’s presence move closer. “My name is Ginny,” she said softly. “Harry brought me with him, because we think that together, we can help you and Frank.”

Alice looked suddenly anxious. “Frank? Neville? Augusta? Are they all right?”

“Neville and Augusta are fine,” Harry placated her. “After we help you, we’re going to help Frank.”

Alice relaxed slightly. “Neville is fine.” It sounded like she was reassuring herself rather than asking anyone else.

Harry still answered. “He’s one of my best friends. But you can see him yourself if you come with us.”

Alice looked fearful again. “I can’t leave,” she cried. “The door won’t open.”

Harry imagined himself reaching out a hand. “It will,” he promised. “Just come with us.”

Alice hesitated for a moment, and then tentatively stood up shakily. She almost fell over, but caught herself. Walking forward, she stopped in front of where Harry’s mental presence was ‘standing’.

“I’m ready,” she said determinedly, a hint of steel in her voice that reminded Harry of the young woman he imagined she used to be. The woman who had gone through Auror training, who had fought ferociously in the last war.

Harry ‘grasped’ her hand with his own mental one, and Ginny did the same on the other side. Together, they stepped through the door. When Alice looked back, the door was melting into the wall, until Erotik hikaye it was just a smooth surface once more.

Slowly, the trio made their way through the chaos of Alice’s mind. In their wake, order began to restore itself, until they reached the point where Harry and Ginny had entered.

“This is it,” Harry said softly.

Alice smiled. “Thank you,” she replied, as Harry and Ginny left her mind.

Coming back to himself, Harry waited for some sort of sign that it had worked.

Alice was still lying there, her expression blank. Just as he was about to slump in disappointment, Alice blinked and her gaze focused.

She sat up and turned to look at the two teenagers. “Harry?” she asked, tilting her head to the side. “Ginny?”

Harry smiled widely, and Ginny’s grip on his hand tightened. “It’s so nice to meet you, Mrs. Longbottom.”

Alice frowned. “How…?”

Ginny shook her head. “We’ll explain later, but for now, we should heal Frank.”

Alice looked over at her husband, and her eyes watered. “Frank,” she murmured. Glancing back at Harry, her eyes widened. “You said the attack was sixteen years ago. Neville… you said you were friends?”

Harry nodded, still smiling. “He’s a great friend. You will be so proud of him. But there will be time for that later. Just rest for now. We need to focus, so please don’t worry. We’ll help Frank.”

Alice nodded slowly, but lay back on the bed and watched as they stared at her husband, their expressions becoming blank and unseeing.

She watched them intently for over twenty minutes, before they suddenly seemed to stumble back into their bodies, taking two steps backwards.

They hadn’t done that for her, had they? she wondered curiously. Perhaps it had been a bit harder to bring Frank back?

She didn’t have time to think further, because Frank sat up, looked around the room, and then launched himself at her. “Alice!” he cried.

Harry and Ginny were hard-pressed to stop their tears of joy as the couple reunited, holding each other for the first time in nearly sixteen years.

After a few minutes, Frank detached himself from his wife. “Thank you,” he breathed, his eyes wide as he looked at Harry and Ginny. “I don’t know how you managed it, but thank you for giving us our lives back.”

Harry smiled. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Longbottom.”

Frank shook his head. “Please. You’re James and Lily’s boy. It’s Frank and Alice. No formalities.”

Alice gasped. He had said his name was Harry, and he did look remarkably like James, but she hadn’t realized… she looked at her husband. “Truly?”

Frank glanced over at her and nodded slightly. He had been skeptical of the intrusive presence in his mind, and had demanded to know just whom it was who was invading his conscience. He had not expected it to be a seventeen year old version of the child he had last seen as a one year old, struggling to escape his mother’s arms.

Harry nodded and smiled softly at the couple. “Well then, Frank. I’m honored to meet you. Your son is one of my best friends, and I’m glad I could do this for him, and for you.”

Alice’s eyes grew sad. “I remember hearing of the attack on your parents. We were still in hiding at that point. I’m so sorry for your loss, Harry.”

Harry bit his lip. “Thank you.” He glanced at Ginny. “Can you get Healer Winsby?”

Ginny nodded and gave Harry a kiss on the cheek before leaving the room.

Harry took a chair from the corner of the room and pulled it up to the beds. Both adults were watching him with knowing looks. Harry blushed. “Ginny’s my girlfriend.”

Alice nodded. “A Weasley if I ever saw one. Molly’s girl? I seem to remember she had just had another child before…” she trailed off, and Frank grasped her hand.

A few moments later, Healer Winsby entered the room alone. “Miss Weasley is staying outside with Madam Longbottom,” she informed Harry. “I just wanted to take a few minutes to perform an examination.”

Frank looked up, eager. “My mother is here?”

Healer Winsby nodded, smiling. “She’s right outside. I just want to do a basic examination, to make sure everything’s working the way it should. You two were out of it for a while.”

Alice nodded despondently. “Sixteen years,” she moaned. “I missed so much of my boy’s life.”

Frank just kept holding her hand. “But we’ve got so much more to experience now,” he reassured her. “Think of all the things we’ll be there for, because of Harry and Ginny.”

Alice nodded again, this time happier. “True,” she agreed, and then let Winsby perform her tests.

The healer asked a series of questions, and performed several magical scans, before turning to Harry, smiling widely. “I’m astounded,” she informed him. “You may have just changed the entire field. No one has seriously considered using Legilimancy in this way before.” She put her wand away. “Why don’t you bring Madam Longbottom in.”

Harry went to the door and opened it, ushering the elderly woman inside. Ginny followed behind her, and Harry closed the door.

Augusta gasped when Frank turned his clear gaze towards her. “Mum?” he whispered, his eyes filling with tears.

Augusta started crying, overwhelmed with emotion at seeing her son look at her, and actually recognize her. She barely registered Winsby leaving as she rushed forward and grasped Frank in a tight hug.

“Oh, my boy,” she murmured, the tears leaking freely from her eyes. When Harry had come to her with this idea, she had told him not to tell Neville, because she didn’t want him to get his hopes up, but that didn’t mean that she wouldn’t. She had been terrified that she would begin to believe that this would work, and then be let down when it didn’t happen.

But standing here, holding her son… a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders. It was unbelievable. It was incomprehensible. And yet, it was true.

Harry and Ginny had done it.

After several minutes, Augusta forced herself to let her son go, so that she could hug her daughter-in-law.

Alice was openly crying as Augusta embraced her; she had always felt, before the attack, that the woman didn’t quite approve of her, or didn’t think she was good enough for Frank. But the elderly matron holding onto her was one hundred percent relieved to have her back.

“Oh, I cannot believe this,” Augusta sniffed, pulling back and looking from Alice to Frank. “In all my years, I never thought…” She turned to Harry and Ginny, who were watching with smiles on their faces. “Thank you so much, Harry. This is… I just…”

She seemed unable to finish her sentences anymore, but Harry completely understood. He wished more than anything to have the chance to hug his parents once more.

Harry gave them a few more minutes to greet each other, before he and Ginny drew up enough chairs for all of them, and together with Augusta, spent the next half hour bringing the Longbottoms up to speed with current events as they stood.

Frank shook his head when they were done. “I know Albus is hailed as the new Merlin, but how could he get away with all of that?” He sighed, not really expecting an answer. “I’m glad you’re all right, Harry. I remember Lily telling us about her sister. She was so upset that Petunia refused to acknowledge her.”

Alice nodded sadly. “It devastated her. She used to cry every time a letter she sent to Petunia came back unopened.”

Harry shrugged. “I’ve made my peace with what happened with my relatives. They’re out of my life, and I never have to see them again. I’m much happier with the family I have now.”

Alice smiled. “I’m glad of that.” She bit her lip, looking down at her lap briefly. “I don’t know if anyone told you that I’m your godmother, Harry…”

Harry nodded quickly. “Aunt Minerva told me at the end of my third year. And Neville has given me a lot of pictures of you and my parents. I know that you and my mum were best friends practically since the beginning.” He looked at Frank. “Sirius said that you were great at helping him and my dad out with schoolwork, and in Auror training.”

Frank smiled. “Those two never seemed to take anything seriously. And yet they were two of the best fighters I had ever seen. I guess it’s no surprise, seeing as how they were raised – even if only for a short time in Sirius’ case – by Charlus Potter. That man could take on a dozen Death Eaters by himself and come out on top, from what I heard when I was in training. I was only fortunate enough to meet him once, at the start of my Auror training. By the time I finished training and entered the Corps full time, he had already been killed in a Death Eater raid.”

Harry looked down, thinking about the grandfather he had never met.

Frank seemed to realize what was going on, and reached out, resting a hand on Harry’s arm. “He was a great man, Harry. I’m sorry for your loss, but I’m sure you do him proud just by being you.”

Harry looked at his friend’s father and nodded. “I know. I just hate that there are so many people in my family that I will never get a chance to know.”

Healer Winsby knocked briefly and then came in. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom should get some rest.”

Augusta nodded and stood up. “Of course. Do you have any idea how long they will need to remain at the hospital?” she asked, hope leeching into her voice.

Winsby tilted her head to the side, considering. “We will need to do a few more official tests, but I believe not much more than a week or so.”

Alice’s eyes were overly bright. “Does that mean we may be able to see our boy off to Hogwarts?”

Winsby bit her lip. “I don’t want to promise anything, but assuming you are physically and mentally sound, I don’t see why you shouldn’t be able to leave by the thirty-first.”

Alice started crying again; the thought of actually being able to see her son off to school at least once was overwhelming.

Frank reached out across the small space between their beds and clasped her hand, understanding completely.

Harry and Ginny said their goodbyes quickly and left, wanting to give Augusta some time alone.

Outside, Winsby once more congratulated them on their success.

Harry glanced around the somewhat busy hallway. “Healer Winsby, we’d really appreciate it if you wouldn’t tell anyone our part in this. We’re just happy that the Longbottoms are all right, but we don’t want people asking questions about how we did it.” He looked down. “And I really don’t need another reason for people to pay attention to me.”

Winsby frowned, but agreed to their request, as Augusta left the room. “They’re asleep,” she informed them.

Harry smiled his thanks, before Augusta asked about what tests still needed to be carried out.

Winsby sighed softly. “I’m not worried about anything major,” she assured the dowager. “The main concern is physical strength at this point. With spells, we were able to keep muscles from atrophying, and we can minimize potential damage. However, they have still been bedridden for nearly sixteen years. We will need to make sure they are physically fit and able to move about under their own power, before we can think about releasing them.”

Augusta nodded. “I understand,” she replied. “And my thanks, for everything you have done for my son and daughter-in-law.”

Winsby smiled and gave them a last farewell, before the trio left the hospital.

At the exit, Augusta thanked them yet again, hugging Harry with a strength the teenager hadn’t known the elderly woman possessed.

Augusta pulled back. “I think it might make a nice surprise for Neville, don’t you agree?” There was a twinkle in her eye that Harry could relate to, as a son and godson of Marauders.

He nodded. “Perhaps we should keep it a surprise then, until they are released?”

Augusta nodded. “A farewell party for all of you then, before the train leaves? Do you think you can add their names to the access list for the Floo without anyone the wiser?”

Harry smiled. “As Aunt Minerva’s heir I have that authority. I’ll make sure they’re able to get to the Castle. Neville’s going to be so shocked.”

Augusta beamed. “You have done so much for the Longbottom family, Harry. We cannot ever hope to repay you.”

Harry shook his head. “We are allies, Augusta. We are friends. I don’t do any of this because I’m expecting to be repaid. I did this because I knew how Neville felt, and I would give anything to have my parents back. I couldn’t make that happen, but I could do something about Neville’s situation.”

Augusta nodded. “Understood. But the Longbottoms shall forever be in your debt, no matter what you say.”

She then left, and Ginny grasped Harry in a tight hug. I can’t believe we actually did it, her mental voice sounded breathless.

Harry nodded slightly. I know. I think I could use this memory to power a Patronus for a week. Remember the look in their eyes when they recognized their surroundings?

Ginny smiled widely. It was amazing, she agreed. It felt so good to help them.

Harry pulled back and grasped her hand. “Come on,” he said, “I’ll take you home.”

Harry had passed his apparation test just two weeks earlier, so he was now legally able to use that mode of transportation.

After taking Ginny back to the Burrow, he returned to McGonagall Castle, feeling completely content. The war was still going on, but for right now, he had done a good thing, and his friend’s life was about to get so much better.

XXX

Neville was confused.

Harry and Ginny had returned from some sort of outing the day before looking incredibly excited, though they had definitely tried hard to hide it.

His Gran had come home that same evening looking equally happy, but she deflected any questions about what had happened.

Then, the next morning, she had told him that she had some business she had to take care of, and asked if he could stay with Harry and Professor McGonagall for a few days – she wasn’t sure how long he would need to stay, though she did promise to be there to see him off on September First.

When he asked Professor McGonagall, she hadn’t had any more answers, beyond saying that Augusta had asked her for a favor, and she had agreed.

Harry and Ginny seemed to be the only ones who knew what was going on, and they weren’t talking.

Still, Neville trusted them, and he knew that they probably had a good reason for keeping quiet, so he just packed his school trunk and headed over to McGonagall Castle for the rest of the week. His Gran had intimated that he may need to spend the rest of the summer there, and he wanted to have all of his things ready.

XXX

The afternoon of August Thirtieth saw the large group gathered out on the lawn and patio of McGonagall Castle, celebrating the end of summer before the students returned to school in a couple of days.

They were also celebrating the last send off for so many of the teenagers, and the appointments that had been made within the group – Harry and Susan to Head Boy and Girl, Neville to take Harry’s place as Prefect, and Ron to take over as Quidditch Captain.

Molly had gotten Ron a present for his appointment, and knew that the somewhat steep price had been worth it when she watched her son’s face light up upon opening the packaging to reveal the brand new Cleansweep Eleven broom.

He launched himself at his mother, grasping her in a tight hug, whispering ‘thank you’s over and over again.

Molly patted his back, and Ron went to go examine the broom with his friends, while his parents watched, smiling broadly.

“Oh Arthur, can you believe it’s their last year?” Molly asked, sniffling tearfully.

Arthur shook his head. “I still remember seeing Ron off for the first time. Do you remember the first letter he sent home?”

Molly chuckled a little. “He was so excited to be rooming with the Harry Potter. But in the same letter, he said that Harry was even better in person than the stories claimed. He was relieved to have made his first friend before he even arrived at the school.”

“And the incident with the troll. That was the first time Hermione’s name came into it,” Arthur commented idly.

Minerva winced at the reminder of the troll, as the rest of the adults gathered together to talk and reminisce, while the teenagers decided to give Ron’s broom a proper initiation, and were currently heading up to the Pitch to set up a game.

“You had to bring that up?” she asked, sighing and shaking her head.

Arthur shrugged. “Sorry.”

Cyrus Greengrass settled into his seat, his eyes fixed on the teenagers out on the Pitch. “It would appear that more happened in the early years at that school than I was aware.”

Minerva pursed her lips. “Too many incidents, and though Albus certainly has his share of the blame for the way things played out, Harry is just too inquisitive for his own good.”

Sirius smirked. “At least he gets it honestly. You remember what James was like.”

Minerva shuddered. “A dog with a bone,” she agreed ruefully, and then glared at Sirius when he opened his mouth, no doubt to make a joke relating to his own animagus form. Cowed, Sirius closed his mouth, and Minerva smirked lightly. “I am just thankful that he did not have the same propensity for pranks as his father. Can you imagine what could have happened to that school with the Weasley twins and the son of a Marauder in residence?”

She looked slightly ill, while the rest chuckled, or in Sirius, Remus, and Tonks’ case, outright laughed.

Sobering, Amelia glanced at the teenagers as well. “It does feel a little surreal,” she admitted. “It seems just yesterday I was putting her on the train at eleven years old, and now… what happened to the last six years? I don’t remember getting older. When did they?”

The rest of the adults agreed wholeheartedly, and settled back to watch the teenagers in silence.

It was only a short while later when Amelia turned to Minerva. “Where’s Augusta? I thought she said she would be here today.”

Minerva shrugged with one shoulder. “She said she had some business she had to take care off. Neville has been staying with us for the last week. I am uncertain as to what exactly she is doing, but she did promise to be here, you’re right.”

As if in answer to the query, Augusta chose that moment to appear. “Good afternoon, everyone,” she said, sweeping out onto the patio with an expression of almost… anticipation… on her face.

Minerva stood up. “Augusta, welcome. I trust everything is well with you?”

Augusta nodded immediately. “Would you be able to get the children back here? I have something I would like to show Neville.”

Minerva nodded and glanced at Sirius, who immediately went to the Pitch to gather the teenagers.

While they waited, Augusta refused to answer any questions the adults posed her.

Five minutes later, everyone was gathered together, and Augusta turned to Neville. “Neville, I know you’ve been wondering what I’ve been doing this last week. Something happened, and I wanted to have a few days to make sure everything was well, and take care of a few last minute details, before I told you.”

Neville frowned. “What’s going on, Gran?”

Augusta glanced at Harry and Ginny, who were both smiling widely.

Neville looked at his friends as well. “You two were in on whatever this is?” he asked.

Harry nodded. “Don’t worry, Nev, it’s a good thing. I promise.”

Neville looked back at Augusta. “So what is it?” he asked, getting frustrated with the lack of answers.

Instead of responding, Augusta just turned back to the glass doors leading into the house.

Everyone followed her lead, and then stared, dumbstruck, as a healthy Frank and Alice Longbottom walked out onto the patio.
_
_
_

Chapter 7
Disclaimer: not mine!

Neville couldn’t form a sentence. He actually could not make his brain form a coherent sentence.

“…H… How… Wha –” he stuttered, staring at the sight in front of him.

Alice and Frank beamed, drinking in the sight of the son they hadn’t been able to recognize in nearly sixteen years.

Augusta was also smiling widely, but it was Minerva who turned to Harry, a shocked expression on her face. “Harry… did you…?”

Harry nodded sheepishly. “I’ve been studying and researching for over a year. Jason helped me learn Legilimancy, and I’ve been practicing. Ginny helped me a lot, so did all of you,” he turned to look at his friends. “When you let me past your defenses, so I could learn how to navigate someone else’s mind.”

He looked down, and Ginny snaked an arm around his waist. “I knew there had to be a way to reverse the effects of the curse.”

Neville finally snapped out of his shock, and stepped forward hesitantly. “Mum? Dad?” he questioned, his voice soft.

Alice smiled through her tears and opened her arms. Slowly, Neville walked forward, and let his mum embrace him for the first time in sixteen years.

Frank folded his arms around the two of them, relishing in the feeling of his family being complete.

The rest of the group gave them a few minutes, waiting until they pulled apart before others moved in, welcoming Frank and Alice back, and congratulating them on their recovery.

Sirius and Remus were incredibly happy to be able to speak with the two again, having been friends in school. They had also fought together in the first war with Dumbledore’s Order, and Sirius had worked with them after graduating from the Auror Academy.

Amelia was next, remembering the Longbottoms from their stint in the Aurors as well.

Minerva embraced her former students, still amazed that they were here.

The rest of the group hadn’t been quite as close, but they greeted Frank and Alice warmly, before everyone sat back down.

Neville was so close he was practically sitting in his mother’s lap, but he refused to let go, almost fearful that if he did, he would wake up to find that this had all been a dream.

Alice and Frank certainly didn’t seem to mind.

The rest of the afternoon was spent in joy and laughter, with only a hint of seriousness as they gave Frank and Alice an overview of their side of the war – not much was needed, since Harry, Ginny, and Augusta had caught them up for the most part, at St. Mungos.

The two Longbottoms also gave everyone a summary of what they had been up to since being healed. “The Healers wanted to keep us in the hospital for a few days, just to make sure everything was fine,” Frank explained. “We were only just released from St. Mungos today. We stopped by the Manor to freshen up and change, and came straight here.” He looked apologetically at Neville. “I’m sorry that we didn’t tell you immediately. We didn’t want you to see us still in the hospital, and Mum thought it would make a nice surprise if we showed up to this end of summer party.”

Neville smiled at his dad. “It was the most amazing present ever,” he said, completely forgiving everyone who knew for not telling him. He would have liked to know immediately, but he understood why they didn’t want him to have to see them in the hospital, and it had been a wonderful gift. He had spent sixteen years going to that hospital to visit them, and now that they had a say in the matter, they didn’t want him to have to see them like that. It would have been worse if they had told him that his parents were healed, but he couldn’t see them for another week.

Alice beamed and pulled him to her side. She wasn’t sure she’d ever be able to let him go.

When twilight fell, the group broke up, each heading for their homes.

Fred and George said their goodbyes first, since they had left a few new inventions on simmer for the day, and needed to see how they were doing. They were also anticipating a lot of business the next day, since it was the last day of summer.

Bill and Fleur were next to depart, followed by Cyrus, Astoria, and Daphne, then Blaise, Luna, Ted and Andromeda, and Remus and Tonks. Hermione gave Ron a kiss before she headed home, and then the rest of the Weasleys minus Ginny departed. Ginny promised that she’d be home soon, but she had finally managed to convince Harry to talk with Sirius and Minerva about their conversation with Sharptooth. He didn’t want to tell anyone, but Ginny was stubborn, and thought that the adults should know.

Harry had asked Sirius to stay behind, so Neville gave Susan a kiss before she left with Amelia, and then blushed under his parents’ scrutiny. “Erm, yeah. Susan’s my girlfriend,” he admitted.

Alice squealed, reaching out to hug her son again. “Oh, I’m so proud of you, Neville. I can’t wait to hear all about it.”

Neville’s blush deepened.

Harry stepped forward. “Frank, Alice, if you’d like to come over tomorrow, we usually do some defense training in the morning. I’m sure Neville would love to show you how good he is.”

Frank nodded eagerly. “We’d love to see that. We will definitely be there.”

Augusta rested a hand on her son’s shoulder. “It is time to go home,” she said, the smile still on her face. It had been there for nearly a week, ever since her son and daughter-in-law had been healed.

Frank nodded, and the Longbottoms said their goodbyes. Augusta stepped through the Floo first, followed by Frank, and then Alice.

When Neville was the only one left, he quickly stepped forward and grasped Harry in a tight hug.

Harry awkwardly put his arms around his friend and hugged him back.

“Thank you,” Neville whispered, squeezing his eyes shut to stop the tears from falling. “Thank you so much.”

Harry smiled. “Any time.”

Neville stepped back, wiped his eyes, and then followed his family through the Floo.

Harry fidgeted under Minerva’s steady gaze. “I just wanted to give him his parents back,” he tried to explain.

Minerva sighed and shook her head. “You’ve just done the impossible, and you’re acting like you think you need to apologize.” She smiled. “Harry, you did a wonderful thing, and I’m very proud of you. Can you tell me more about how you did it? I highly doubt just knowing Legilimancy was enough.”

Harry bit his lip, and shook his head ruefully, before telling Minerva and Sirius about how he and Ginny had done it together, and how their bond had helped them succeed.

Minerva’s smile widened as he finished. “I’m very proud of you,” she said again. “Both of you,” she glanced at Ginny. “You’ve truly done a great thing.”

Harry blushed, and let his… what was she now? He was seventeen and officially an adult, so she wasn’t really his guardian anymore. But she definitely wouldn’t be going back to just being a professor. Should he call her his aunt? Anyway, he let Minerva hug him. Sirius then clapped him on the shoulder, before they headed back inside.

Once in the sitting room, Minerva raised an eyebrow, seeing that Sirius was making no move to depart. “What’s going on?” she asked curiously.

Harry and Ginny shared a look, before Harry sighed and told the two about the part of their conversation with Sharptooth that was the most concerning.

Minerva hissed angrily at hearing their theories on Albus’ decisions. “Bastard,” she growled angrily.

Sirius glanced at her. “Haven’t we already figured that out by now?” he asked rhetorically.

Minerva glared at him, but the man just shrugged and turned back to the teenagers. He was just as angry, but honestly, he wasn’t that surprised. Dumbeldore had already done a lot of horrible things, this was just one more piece of the puzzle.

Harry took a deep breath. “The good thing is that the piece of Voldemort in me is gone.”

Minerva raised an eyebrow, thinking about whether or not she should ask how that had happened. Looking at the couple, she decided she probably didn’t want to know. “Well, we can at least be grateful for that,” she said decisively. “Thank you for telling us about this, Harry, Ginny.”

Harry nodded quickly. “Try not punish Dumbledore too much,” he implored, causing Sirius and Ginny to chuckle, while Minerva just looked at him. Harry allowed himself a small smile. “I know he has a lot to answer for, but, and as much as I hate to admit it, we do need him, for the war effort. He’s an important figurehead.”

Minerva sighed and nodded her agreement. “Very well, I will not turn him into a parakeet,” she promised.

Harry tilted his head to the side. “Well, not yet,” he allowed. He then glanced at Ginny, and amended his statement. “Maybe just not permanently. And only if I can see it happen.”

Ginny quickly indicated her approval, while Sirius guffawed.

Minerva allowed herself a small secretive smile, before Sirius and Ginny headed for their homes, and Minerva and Harry headed up to bed.

XXX

Alice and Frank were impressed by the skills their son and his friends showed, and were very happy to tell them. They had been accomplished Aurors in their day, but they knew that these teenagers could have given them a run for their money.

“You’re brilliant,” Frank beamed as Neville came up to them around noon. Everyone was taking a break to get some lunch, and then they would all return home to make sure that they had finished packing for the trip back to Hogwarts the next morning.

Neville smiled, drinking in the feeling of being complimented by his parents. His parents! He still couldn’t believe that they were here, in front of him, looking at him and seeing him.

How many times had he had to force down his disappointment at going to Saint Mungos to visit his parents, and having them look right through him? And yet they were here!

Neville really didn’t know how he had lucked into having such a good friend like Harry, but he knew that he would stand by the Potter Lord until the end of time.

They all headed up to the dining room together and fell upon the fantastic lunch spread the elves had set up.

Sirius and Minerva were both absent, dealing with their respective duties, so it was just the teenagers, and Frank and Alice.

The two Longbottom adults winced at the sight of the newspaper lying on the table as they took their seats. The front page story from the Prophet that morning had been about their ‘miraculous recovery’. St. Mungos had released a statement, not having much choice after word had spread just a few days earlier on Alice and Frank’s change in status. They knew it couldn’t remain hidden for much longer, but it was annoying to have their private lives splashed over the paper for the world to see.

Harry saw their distaste, and glanced at the paper as well. He grimaced. “Sorry,” he apologized, picking up the paper and handing it to Tippy, who had appeared in that moment. The elf nodded understandingly and popped away, ostensibly to place the paper in Harry’s bedroom. “I forgot to put that away this morning.”

Alice smiled. “It’s all right, Harry. We’re just not fond of the media’s way of making everything that should be private a public issue.”

Harry nodded, sighing. “I know how you feel. Why can’t they just leave well enough alone? At least the hospital kept my name out of it. Can you imagine the circus that would be involved if they let that slip?”

The Longbottoms smiled. “I must say that it is very strange it is to see how enamored the public is with you,” Frank commented. “When we last saw you, you were about to go into hiding with your parents. So much has changed.”

“Too much,” Ginny murmured.

Alice glanced at the Weasley girl and nodded soberly. “True. But you’ve all grown into wonderful adults. I remember seeing you as just a baby, Ginny. Your mother had just given birth when we were forced to retreat behind a Fidelius. We worked together with the Order, so we’ve seen all you Weasleys at one point or another.”

They ate in silence for a few minutes before Hermione began questioning Frank and Alice on what was next. “Have you thought about what you’ll do now that you’ve recovered?” she asked curiously.

Frank smiled. “We’re going to speak with…” he looked at Alice. “Who’s Head of the DMLE now?”

Alice shrugged. “Your guess is as good as mine,” she reminded him.

Harry chuckled. “Rufus Scrimgeour. He took over for Amelia when she was elected Minister. Kingsley Shaklebolt is the Head Auror.”

Frank nodded. “Thanks. I’ll be interested to hear your thoughts on the management structure.”

Harry smiled. “Kingsley’s a part of our circle. He wasn’t here yesterday because he had to work, but he’s a good man and a better wizard. You’ll like him.” He sighed softly. “I don’t know too much about Scrimgeour, but Sirius says he’s better as a politician than he is an Auror. According to him, Scrimgeour’s always looking for an angle.”

Alice frowned. “That doesn’t sound like a ringing endorsement.”

Harry shook his head. “Like I said, I don’t really know him, but I get the feeling from what Sirius said, that he would do whatever it takes to ensure people believe in the system, whether or not it’s doing any good.” He shuddered. “I don’t think I’d like to see him in charge of the Ministry – at least not during a war like we’re facing right now.” He looked at Ginny. “Can you imagine what he’d try to do to get me to promote the Ministry or some crap like that?”

Ginny looked horrified at the thought, while Hermione pursed her lips. “I’m not sure that’s –”

Harry glanced at her and raised an eyebrow, and she stopped talking, thoroughly chastised even without Harry saying a word. He was right, of course. Some people could be unscrupulous over their desire to have the Boy Who Lived supporting them. Some didn’t even care whether he did or not, it was enough to just attach the name and claim he endorsed it.

Frank cleared his throat. “Well, we’ll speak with Shaklebolt and Scrimgeour, probably after we see you lot off to school. We want to help in any way we can, and being Aurors was something we quite enjoyed when we joined up. We’ll see what they have to say about physical requalification. So don’t you worry about us being bored without you around!” he grinned at Neville, who smiled back.

When they finished eating, they all dispersed to their respective homes to finish packing, promising to see each other the next morning, at the platform.

The Longbottoms waited until everyone else had departed, wanting to speak to Harry alone.

Neville took a deep breath once Ginny, the last of the group, stepped through the Floo. “Harry, you’re the best friend I could ever have asked for. I can’t believe you managed to find a cure… in my wildest dreams I never thought…”

Harry shook his head, smiling. “Yes you did, Nev. You told me that you would always have hope as long as they were breathing. And you’re one of my best friends. I would do anything for you.”

Neville sniffed, and Frank and Alice smiled broadly.

“I know we already said it, and the alliance has been formalized for years, but the Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom will stand beside you, Lord Potter. We are forever in your debt.” Frank felt the need to formally state it, even though he knew the alliance between their houses had been firm for over five hundred years, and unspoken but agreed upon for centuries before that.

Harry nodded seriously. “Our alliance will always remain strong,” he said firmly. “But like I told Augusta, you don’t owe me anything. I would give anything to have my parents back, but that’s something I can’t change. What I could change was giving Neville the same gift.”

Neville gave Harry a hug, and then stepped through the Floo. Frank shook Harry’s hand, and Alice followed her son’s example by hugging the teenager, before they, too, left.

XXX

Harry was up early the next morning, making sure he had everything packed and ready to go by the time they were supposed to leave for London.

Minerva couldn’t be there to see him off, though he knew she wanted to be. But the fact of the matter was that she had to be at school. Dumbledore had recovered, but he still wasn’t completely healed, so she was taking on a lot of the headmaster’s duties.

Remus and Tonks Flooed over at ten o’clock, followed soon after by Sirius and Susan. Amelia, he told them, would be meeting them there. Harry was almost surprised, since as Minister, Amelia hadn’t been able to see Susan off for the last few years. But then he supposed she wouldn’t miss seeing her niece off for her last ever school year.

A few minutes later, Kingsley joined them and told them that they were running a little late, so they couldn’t leave just yet.

Harry and Susan looked at each other and rolled their eyes, completely over the idea of having a guard, but knowing that they couldn’t say no.

Finally, almost twenty minutes later, they were able to leave. They met up with Amelia and five Aurors on the other side of the Floo, and hurried to Platform Nine and Three Quarters immediately.

On the other side of the barrier, they quickly found the group of Weasleys and rushed over to say hello.

Fred and George had taken the morning off of work to see their younger brother and sister off, as had Bill and Fleur. It was Ron’s seventh year, after all, quite a milestone. Arthur was there as well, which was surprising, since he normally couldn’t get the time off to come with his family to the train. But like his sons, he wanted to see Ron off for the last time. He hadn’t managed to do it for the twins or Percy, but since he had been able to finagle the time off this year, he had taken it wholeheartedly.

Harry and Susan were quickly absorbed into the group of redheads, while the Aurors stood guard.

Over the next ten minutes, Daphne, Blaise, Luna, and Hermione joined them, along with their respective families. Harry was starting to get worried at not seeing Neville yet, when a sudden increase in chatter around them drew his attention. He looked around, and saw people pointing and staring at a trio walking quickly towards him.

All three Longbottoms looked equally annoyed at the attention, and did their best to ignore it as they joined the group of friends.

“Don’t they have anything better to do?” Frank grumbled, glancing back at the crowd, still watching them.

No one answered, knowing that nothing they said would be what he wanted to hear.

The train whistled, and Molly teared up, hugging her youngest son tightly. “Oh, my boy, I can’t believe this is your last year!” she sobbed.

Ron turned red, but hugged his mother back, knowing that she loved him, and happy to indulge her.

The other parents and guardians turned to their own children and said goodbye.

Frank and Alice immediately pulled Neville into a tight hug, both shedding a few tears. “Oh, I wish we could have more time together,” Alice murmured.

Neville nodded as he pulled back. “I’ll write at least twice a week,” he promised.

Frank smiled and grasped his son’s shoulder tightly. “As will we. And we’ll come visit every Hogsmeade weekend.”

Neville grinned and nodded eagerly.

When Sirius and Remus finished saying goodbye to Harry, Amelia moved in, and Sirius went to Susan.

“You all be good now, you promise me?” Amelia asked, pulling back and looking sternly at Harry.

Harry nodded before he was pulled over to Molly, who did her best to cut off his circulation as she hugged him. He was nearly gasping as she pulled back. Arthur clapped him on the back, before Cyrus warned them that the train would depart without them.

The teenagers quickly headed onto the train, giving their parents and guardians a wave goodbye.

“I still can’t believe it,” Sirius murmured, watching as the train pulled away, precisely at eleven o’clock, like always.

Amelia nodded. “What happened to the little girl I used to rock to sleep at night?”

Sirius pulled her to his side. “Maybe we’ll have to have another one, then, so that we can do it all over again.”

Amelia looked up at him, raising an eyebrow. “Is that an offer?” she asked archly.

Sirius chuckled and leaned down to give her a kiss. Amelia smiled as she pulled back. Who knew? Maybe they would have a kid of their own. But first, there was a war and a pesky megalomaniac that needed to be dealt with.

XXX

Once the train pulled away from Kings Cross, most of the group left Ron alone and headed up to the first car, for the standard Prefects meeting. Since Ron was the only one who wasn’t a Prefect, he would be by himself for a while.

Harry and Susan spent the fifteen minutes before the meeting going over a few notes and making sure they knew what they wanted to discuss.

The rest of the Prefects trickled in from five minutes before the meeting was set to begin, giving greetings to those already present as they settled in.

Hannah and Justin arrived together, greeting Susan with a wave and a smile as they sat near the front. Hannah had been appointed the seventh year Hufflepuff Prefect in Susan’s stead.

Terry Boot and Padma Patil, the seventh year Ravenclaw Prefects, arrived soon after, and by the time the meeting started, everyone was present.

Harry stood up, clearing his throat. “Morning everyone,” he greeted, and everyone replied in kind. “First off, congratulations to our new Prefects, and to everyone else, welcome back.”

Susan took over from here. “For those of you who don’t know, which I’m sure is no one, I’m Susan and this is Harry. Our main goal is to make sure that you guys are able to do your jobs. Did anyone not get the patrol schedule we sent out a few weeks ago?” she asked, to unanimous shaking of heads, as everyone had gotten it.

Rather than give the schedule out at this meeting, Harry and Susan had felt that it would be best to contact all the Prefects ahead of time to let them know when they would be patrolling. They had broken the week down and separated the year into quarters. Prefect pairs would remain the same for a set quarter, and change four times a year so that the Prefects could work with different people. Each pair would patrol twice a week, and there would be four sets patrolling the corridors each night, from half an hour before curfew, until an hour and a half after curfew. Harry and Susan would partner together, and the two Heads had mixed up ages and Houses; they weren’t expecting problems, since the Houses mixed pretty regularly now, but they did keep in mind any issues people might have with others – there were a few Prefects that they knew did not get along, beyond simple House dynamics.

When everyone indicated that they had received their schedule, Harry asked if there were any questions. No one said anything, and Harry smiled. “Great. If anyone thinks of something later, please don’t hesitate to ask. We’re here to help you, but most importantly, we’re all here to help the student body. If something comes up, if a student comes to you with an issue, or if you have any concerns, please feel like you can come to us if you need to.”

Susan nodded seriously. “It’s our job to ensure that the students are safe and happy. If you have an issue, please bring it to our attention so that it can be resolved.”

After a moment’s silence, Harry started sorting out patrols for the train, and then dismissed the Prefects for the remainder of the journey. Hannah and Justin went to start their patrol, and Harry and his friends returned to their compartment to relieve Ron of his boredom.

XXX

By the time the train arrived at Hogsmeade, Harry was already exhausted. It wasn’t that he had done anything strenuous, but the train ride had been full of people staring at him, or doubling back and whispering to their friends when they thought he was out of earshot.

He his friends helped the first years get to Hagrid, and the older years to the Thestral-drawn carriages, before they piled into the last two carriages and headed up to the castle themselves.

Harry sighed loudly as he sat down. Ginny glanced at him and smirked. “It’s really annoying, isn’t it.”

Harry glanced at her and growled. “Why do they all have to stare?”

The rest looked relatively confused, but Ginny shook her head. “You’re the youngest Head of House in over a century, Harry. Just be glad you’re not openly displaying the Gryffindor ring; who knows what they would do if they knew about that little tidbit.”

Harry groaned, and everyone else chuckled.

When they walked into the Great Hall, more people were staring and whispering, but Harry resolutely ignored it, waving to Susan, Luna, Blaise, and Daphne, as they separated to their respective tables.

He did know and somewhat understand why people were so interested – even without him being the bloody Boy Who Lived; Ginny was right when she said that he was a young Head of House. Most people didn’t take on the mantle of Head of their household until their forties or fifties. Witches and wizards lived much longer than muggles – Dumbledore was testimony to that, being over a century old now. It was common for Lords to pass on the title to their heir when they reached their eighties or nineties – after which they generally spent their remaining years without the stress being Head of House brought.

There were, of course, exceptions to that rule, particularly in the aftermath of the last war with Voldemort, and – more in Europe than Britain – the war with Grindlewald. Many Houses had had to deal with vacant seats and young Heads of Houses, as the elder ones had been killed or otherwise incapacitated – like the Longbottoms. Harry’s family had been like that – his grandfather had been killed several years before the end of the war, and James had found himself the head of House Potter at eighteen. Frank Longbottom had also taken on the role young, at twenty, after his own father had passed – fortunately, if it could be called that, it had been illness, rather than a Death Eater.

Harry knew his generation was filled with teenagers who would be taking on the mantle of Head of House young – himself, Susan, Blaise, there were many for whom the last war had far reaching consequences.

The noise level in the Hall dropped as Minerva led the new first years in. Harry clapped for each one, mentally placing names and faces so that he could remember them later, and before he knew it – though probably much later than Ron would have liked – food was appearing in front of them.

Even after seven years, Harry was still amazed at the way the food magically sprung up from the table the way it did.

Catching his thoughts, Ginny glanced over and smiled. Magic is wonderful, isn’t it.

Harry nodded mentally, and dug into his meal.

The main course was disappearing, with dessert taking its place, when Harry’s attention was drawn to the Head table by a loud pop. Most students looked up as well, and then burst out laughing at the scene before them.

Dumbledore was gone. Instead, there was a yellow parakeet with a long grey beard fluttering around the large chair that the headmaster had been using.

Through his laughter, Harry managed to catch Minerva’s smug gaze, and the Transfiguration Mistress nodded slightly, looking very pleased with herself.

The transformation only lasted a few minutes, before Dumbledore changed back with another loud pop. He shook himself off, hoping that the blush would not show to the entire Hall.

After another minute, Dumbledore stood up, though Harry noted that he did it without his normal flare. He appeared to be favoring his left side slightly, and did not seem as jovial as he usually did at the start of term feast. He did, however, try to make it seem like he had enjoyed the prank.

“Yes, yes, a wonderful start of term prank. Well done, to whomever set that up.”

Several of Harry’s friends looked at him, remembering when they had turned the old man into a goat, but Harry just shook his head slightly, letting them know that he had had nothing to do with it. Up at the Head table, Minerva’s smug smile turned very self-satisfying, as Dumbledore continued.

“Welcome, to our new students, and welcome back to the older ones,” he beamed, but it seemed a little forced to Harry. “I have a few start of term notices. Everyone should note that the Forbidden Forest is forbidden. Mr. Filch would like me to remind you that magic is not to be used in the corridors, and the list of banned items has grown to five hundred and two. Should anyone desire to view the list, it can be found in Mr. Filch’s office.” He looked around the room, his expression somber. “I know I do not need to remind anyone here of the seriousness of the situation in the magical world. Please exercise caution, and should you need to talk, we are here. If you do not feel comfortable coming to a professor, Mr. Potter and Miss Bones, your Head Boy and Girl, are available as well. Now, off to bed with you all!”

There was a flurry of movement as the students stood up, with Prefects gathering the first years, and the rest making their way to the exit.

Harry followed the flow of Gryffindors up to the Tower, joining the fifth year Prefects in their duties, smiling and answering questions the first years had. When they reached the Fat Lady, he gave the password, “Pride,” and then led everyone inside.

“The password changes monthly,” he informed the first years. “It usually gets posted on the notice board the day before it changes, so make sure you keep informed.” He nodded at the two fifth year Prefects and left them to complete the introduction, going over to join his friends by the fireplace.

“So where do you stay now?” Ron asked curiously, as Harry sat down.

Harry glanced towards the staircase leading up to the dorms. “There’s a room for Head Boy and Girl in each House,” he told them. “When they’re not in use, they disappear. Do you remember that Percy used to have a room near the bottom of the stairs, when he was Head Boy?”

Ron shook his head, but Hermione frowned thoughtfully. “You’re right,” she commented. “I remember there being a door right off the common room, but it wasn’t there the next year.”

Harry nodded. “It’s back now, because there’s a Gryffindor Head Boy. Susan will stay in the Head Girl room in Hufflepuff.”

They talked for a while longer, before deciding to head up to bed.

Harry showed them the door to his room, right off the landing before the staircase split to the boys and girls dorms, and gave Ginny a kiss before he went in to inspect his new accommodations.

The room was nearly as large as the dorm he had shared with his four yearmates for the last six years. It boasted a full sized four-poster bed, a wardrobe, and a desk. A door off to one side, when opened, revealed his own en suite.

Harry changed into pajamas, and flopped down on his bed, asleep almost instantly.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


In the girls space chapter 1

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Dab was your average nerd that always does well. He did well in basic school and also in high school, now he was in his third year in college and was as most people thought still doing amazingly well. Dab parents were happy when he got a scholarship to one of the best college in the state for two reasons the got to spend less money and they could have their ‘fun’, Dab on the other hand couldn’t wait to go, but i doubt he was ready for the experience that was waiting
It all started from his dorm room, where his roommate, for the third year now, use to go out and come back in and tease Dab about not getting any. It’s not that Dab was not interested in the opposite sex but whenever he tries to talk to a girl he likes, he fails to find words or make complete sentences even though he’s a straight A English person, thus Dab had not even had a girlfriend. Dab stood at 5 8′ and had dark hair to complement his brown complexion right throughout. He was not a knock out at first glance but he was cute. Although being extremely bright, dab was dunce, he knew nothing when it came unto sex, except that he got hard down there when he saw a girl and that they had a vagina that got wet; he learnt it in science class. Other than that he was clueless but that was all about to change.
It was Thursday night, games night Sex hikayeleri at all dorms and the executives for the dorms provided the since they weren’t allowed to have none in the dorms. It was a pack of playing cards that was given to them on this night. Who knew that these cards would change Dab’s life
He and his roommate looked at them and an idea flashed into Trae’s mind instantly, he remembered when he was at home he used to play cards with his with his older brothers but they both would dare the loser which was always him to do stuff like throw water on his mother, flash his dick to the neighbours, doing their chores and stuff like that, stuff that would get him in trouble, amuse them or give them time to spare. now looking at these cards he felt the urge to play like that and turn the tables on to someone else so after the game was decided he told Dab about the twist. Listening to the rules Dab quickly liked it and started thinking waht he would make his roommate do so he agreed. The game was go fish so it was decided that whosoever won the best out of five games would be the one to give the dare. Trae thought it would be a blw out since he had more experience at cards and that was shown as he quickly wrapped up the first two games, he only needed one more game to win and kinda got restless Sikiş hikayeleri thus Dab won the other two back. Seeing this Trae got serious but his roommate had gotten the knack of the game so it was mighty close but Trae got the better of Dab. He had already formed his dare so after he won he told him that he dared him to sneak into the track and fields girls locker room after the girls went for practice and stay there untill they all came back and left from a locker he would place him in. Now Dab was wishing that he never accepted the request at the beginning and just played normal cards but he could not back down now and slept little thinking about what he had gotten himself into.
That was how he got himself into this locker in the first place. it had been a while since he was in the small space and knew that the girls would be pilling back in soon. As he stood in the locker he noticed that he could see all of the showers and almost half of the entrance door, here was were he was looking when the silence was assassinated by the chattering and footsteps of the athletes coming into the room.
As they entered he could hear them talk about their practice and who was well from who was not and he watched them until they started to strip and get in the showers and from his angle was treated Erotik hikaye to a great deal of pussies, breasts and nipples. he felt himself getting hard at his first sight at not one but a lot pussies and their talk quickly changed from to sex to who was fucking whom, and who was going to get fucked after leaving. Dab couldn’t believe his luck but just as soon as it started it was over as the girls came out dressed and left with their asses teasing him. as the last girl left he thought it was over his dare passed and was about to get out when, the twins he admired so much but couldn’t talk to them entered and closed the door behind them with a key. Seem that the coach trusted his star girls that much. as soon as the door was closed something Dab never expected happened, they were kissing and striping each other as they got in the shower and started soaping each other up only stopping their kiss to catch their breath and reach other places that couldn’t be reached in an embrace.
Then they rinsed and came out and one bent over and Dab got a clear side view of her fat pussy before her sister pushed a finger in her, He felt his dick throb and he moaned but luckily it was soft so they never heard but when she her mouth on it and started sucking Dab moaned again, hearing himself he recognized how loud he was and wondered if the girls had heard, his question was answered when he saw the girls look quizzically at each other then get up and started opening the lockers………….

To be continued

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


HOBO Chapter 5 and 6

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

CHAPTER FIVE

The following weeks at work were extremely strange to say the least. Robin appeared very detached from me which was surprisingly after what we had just shared. Then the strangest thing, at least to me, were the looks I was getting from people on every floor of the building.

That first month, I worked on three different cases mostly just going over financials as I had done for Helen Jameson. In all three instances, I did uncover a few things that were helpful to the case. Nothing as important as the Jameson case, but still helpful. At the end of my first month with the firm, I received my CPA license which was framed and hung in my office along with my professional certificate in accounting and my master’s certificate in account.

At the start of my second month with the firm, I was called to Richard Butler’s office for a meeting. Jeremy Land had a long time friend pass away leaving a large business to two daughters, who apparently were overwhelmed. They wanted to sell the business but had no idea of what it was worth. Jeremy wanted me to do an assessment and possibly help the daughters with the act of sale.

I agreed to do everything I possibly could and Jeremy informed me that all of the firm’s files on the company would be in my office in the morning. I went back down to my office and finished up the day. The next morning, I arrived early and sure enough my office was full of file boxes. They went back nine years, so I put the older ones in the corner and tackled just the last five years.

I started separating the files as best as I could finding the financial statements for each year. The Gadden and Associates Company consisted of three smaller companies. The first and largest was Gadden Machine Works Inc., which was a large machine shop doing industrial repair. Second was Miller Hardware, a warehouse not far from the machine shop. Third was Gadden Properties, which leased all current real estate back to the other two companies. I compiled all the financials for all five years and sorted them out. Then basically, I read correspondence between Butler, Land and Reyes and Milton Gadden.

I was putting most of the correspondence back in the file box when a small pocket notebook fell out of one of the files. I picked it up and opened it scanning several pages. Something got my eye, so I sat in my chair and began reading the notes one page at a time. Apparently, a year or so before his death, Milton Gadden had talked to three of his employee’s about buying him out of the business. They were notations about possible price and what shares employees would receive. On one page, it appeared that Mr. Gadden would retain the property and rent the buildings back to the new owners.

I had Terri Clark set up a meeting at my office with three perspective employees the following week on a Wednesday afternoon. It was then I first met Charlie Miller, Tim Saxon and Derrick Miller. Charlie and Derrick were brothers who had worked for Gadden Machine Works for over twenty years. Tim Saxon was the job planner and purchasing agent and had been there for eighteen years as well. After speaking with them about the notes I had found in Milton Gadden’s files it seemed like he was already trying to put together a sale but then became ill. In essence, Charlie, Tim and Derrick would pay a monthly notes for the business and well as rent on the two buildings. The family was to retain Gadden Properties where one of his daughters worked. All three men were still interested in buying the business if the price was right. They were very nervous about an outsider buying the company and perhaps shaking things up.

Since, I already had perspective buyers it seemed foolish to put the company on the market at this time. I evaluated the previous five years of returns that were available first. Milton Gadden took quite a large sum of money out of the company in the way of salary and bonuses. After looking at the present accounts payable and accounts receivable they was a surplus of about seven hundred and eighty thousand dollars.

I started to put together a package for the three men to buy the company. After doing an analysis, I came up with a value of four million two hundred thousand for both the machine shop and hardware business. Milton Gadden took a salary of ten thousand five hundred dollars a month which came to five hundred forty six thousand dollars a year. Not abnormal, his wife was Vice President of the company and was paid three thousand dollars a week as well for a total of one hundred fifty six thousand dollars a year. During the last three years he had taken several bonuses at least once a year with the minimum being seventy five thousand. Both of the Gadden’s cars were owned by the company and insurance was paid through the company. In addition, there were large expenditures on the credit card for meals and other assorted expenses charges through the company.

I calculated that the Gadden’s took close seventy hundred and fifty thousand dollars a year as salary, bonuses and commissions. I started to put together a plan for the three men to buy the business on installments. The key was making sure it was attractive enough to the Gadden family and affordable so the men could keep it running.

I talked to Jennifer Gadden, who ran Gadden Properties. We discussed a monthly fee for the employees to rent both the machine shop and hardware buildings. After coming to some sort of idea what Jennifer felt the market value was, I finalized my idea.

I set up a meeting with the Gadden family and Charlie, Tim and Derrick. The meeting was set for Friday at ten in the morning. I figured it would be a marathon meeting so I asked Jeremy Land if he could set up a lunch for all involved. He agreed and the meeting was set. I asked Robin Woods if she would accompany me to the meeting and she agreed.

Since the night Robin and I had slept together, I had to admit, she was acting different. I’m not sure if perhaps she regretted what we had done. Several days after the encounter, I had asked her to dinner, but she declined. But since I was busy on the Gadden account, I let it be for the time being.

On Friday morning, the conference room was full by the time I arrived with Robin. In attendance were Milton Gadden’s wife, Margaret, both of his daughters Jennifer and Milly along with their husbands. Richard Butler and Jeremy Land were also in attendance as well as our company stenographer. I also had asked someone from the Cattleman’s Bank and Trust to be there. That was the bank that Milton Gadden had used for years and this was his personal banker who I had met with several times.

Robin and I took our seats and I started laying out all of the folders we had brought with us. In my mind, I felt that this would be a defining moment in my early career. I had handled the research on my own and this was all on me. If this went badly, I would definitely have a black eye.

Before we were able to begin, Mrs. Margaret Gadden announced something I was not expecting. Apparently, Milton and Margaret had done very well through the years and had invested wisely. Though not admitting to a monetary figure, Margaret Gadden said she was financially secure for the rest of her life. Therefore, she was willing to sign the company over to her two daughters and allow them to make the sale.

With that said, this completely changed the scenario but since I was already prepared for the sale, I decided to move forward anyway. What I proposed was that Charlie Miller, Tim Saxon and Derrick Miller buy Gadden Machine Works and Gadden Hardware outright. I used the annual salary that Milton Gadden took out yearly as a basis for the installment payments on the business. Doing that, the three new owners would not be adding any expenses to their monthly expenses. They were simply converting Mr. Gadden salary into monthly payments to purchase the businesses.

Since the perspective buyers were willing to lease both buildings for a ten year period, I asked for a slight reduction of the overall cost of the business itself. I listed the proposed selling price of the machine shop and hardware store at three million seven hundred and eighty thousand dollars. There would be no down payment, however the bank would finance the cost of the business. The note on the business would be roughly sixty eight thousand a month to Cattlemen’s Bank and Trust. The Gadden daughter would split the check of three million seven hundred and eighty thousand dollars.

In Sex hikayeleri addition, Gadden Machine Works would pay a nine thousand a month rent and Gadden Hardware would pay thirty five hundred. So the daughters would have another twelve thousand five hundred dollars a month in rent coming in.

By the time I had laid all of this out, Jeremy Land suggested we break for lunch and let everyone talk privately. Robin and I went to the breakroom and made a small plate and ate. After a hour or so, the meeting was reconvened. The Gadden family attorney said that the family was overall pleased with the proposal but the taxes on a three million plus dollar sale were staggering. He said in speaking for the family, they might be willing to finance the business themselves. That way the daughters would accrue taxes at a much lower rate by spreading the purchase price out over years instead of one lump sum.

Since I was representing the Gadden family, I had to mention that if they decided to go that route and the business failed, they basically had no options. I saw Richard Butler nodding his head at Mrs. Gadden not quite knowing what he meant.

What I could do to offset the taxes was to place money into treasury bonds, state bonds and municipal bonds that would be not taxable until withdrawal. After all, they would have a little over twelve thousand to split monthly from rent payments. Both daughters had been set up in a business by their father years ago. Jennifer Gadden was an interior designer who did quite well. Milly Gadden had her own computer business which did a large amount of business as well.

My recommendation to the Gadden family was to take some time and think about the options and could schedule another meeting when they were certain as to their direction. Surprisingly, the Gadden family attorney asked us if the family could have the room for a private conversation. Everyone agreed and we all filed out into the lobby leaving the family alone to talk.

The Gadden account belonged to Jeremy Land and it was one of his first accounts. I knew he valued the Gadden family and had known the daughters since they were toddlers. We waited for about twenty minutes before Jennifer Gadden opened the door and motioned us the office. We all took our respective seats and Mrs. Gadden leaned forward on the table.

“Since I am the senior member of the Gadden family, I have been asked to speak for all of us. My husband was very fond of these three young men who have been with this company for so many years. I cannot think of a better way to continue Milton’s legacy then keeping the company with the men he trusted the most. Therefore, we are going to sell the company to these men and we elect to use Cattlemen’s Bank and Trust for the act of sale. We will lease out the buildings for the amount that was mentioned and give them a ninety day startup period with no rent due.”, she started.

“Mr. Williams, we want to meet again with you in a week where you can present us with ways where we can offset the tax liability we will incur. Going forward, Jeremy will continue to handle this family’s legal issues. Since Butler, Land and Reyes now has its own certified public accountant, I’m asking that Mr. Williams handles all of our financial matters.”, she ended.

“Margaret, thank you so much for the trust you have put in us. I promise, we will let you down. “, Jeremy Land stated.

“Jeremy, my husband was a shrewd businessman. He didn’t achieve the success he did without being a good judge of character. He trusted you and I trust you. I know you won’t let me down.”, she replied.

The meeting ended and the three new business owners set up a meeting with Cattleman’s Bank and Trust to arrange the loan. Everyone left with a smile on their face so barring any unforeseen circumstances we apparently had a deal. I rode down in the elevator with Robin and we returned to our offices. I wanted to talk to Robin that evening, but she got out of her office quickly before I could approach her. Around five o’clock I grabbed my coat and was heading for the elevator when Terri approached me.

“You have a minute ?”, she asked, looking nervous.

“Of course, what’s up.”, I replied.

“Tim, I don’t quite know how to say this….. but you are a very nice guy. Damn, this is hard but….”she stuttered.

“Terri, just tell me.”, I urged.

“Tim, please be careful around the women in this building. They talk about everything that goes on…. I mean everything. So please be careful.”, she said softly, touching my hand.

“I keep that in mind, Terri. I’ll try not to make a mistake.”, I promised.

“Uh….. it’s a little late now, don’t you think ?”, Terri responded.

“I’m not sure what you mean Terri.”, I replied.

“Uh… you and Robin.”, she quickly replied.

“Robin, I must be missing something.”, I said, suddenly concerned.

“Well unless the rumor mill is wrong and it seldom ever is…….. Robin was able to get you in bed.”, she stated, looking me dead in the eye.

“How could anyone know…….”, I began, then abruptly stopped.

“Well, if you didn’t mention it…. Only one other person could have.”, Terri stated.

“Where did you hear it from, Terri.”, I asked.

“Nora Davis, the gossip queen.”, Terri admitted.

“Ok Terri, thanks for the advice.”, I answered, walking off.

That Monday, I was called up to Richard Butler’s office for a nine o’clock meeting. I was still reeling from what Terri Clark had told me knowing full well it was all over the building. I was a few minutes early, but Richard, Jeremy and Carlos were already waiting for me. Carla ushered me in and rubbed my back as I entered the door. I sat in one of the chairs across from Richard’s desk as Richard took charge as always.

“Tim, on behalf of the three of us here now, we want to personally thank you for the work you have done for us thus far. We were hoping that you would eventually become what I knew you could, but I never dreamed you would have this much success this early. “, he began.

“First, the Jameson case and now the sale of the Gadden business assets. In both instances we made money and more importantly retained our clients in the long haul. Not only did we retain Helen Jameson, the Gadden family but now Charlie Miller has asked us to handle all his legal needs going forward.”, he continued.

“So, the three of us talked and effective immediately your salary is being bumped to one hundred forty five thousand a year. Secondly, since you now already have two clients, The Gadden’s and the Gadden Machine Works as clients we need to create the financial department. You will be given your own floor and your own staff. Is that ok with you ?”, he ended.

“Mr. Butler, I don’t know what to say….”, I began.

“Don’t say anything. Just keep working hard like you do and everything will work itself out. We will work something out on the floor you get. Once we do that, you need to hire a staff.”, he said, standing up.

The three of us shook hands and Jeremy Land again thanked me for putting the Gadden sale together. I walked to the elevator and got in going down to my floor. I just went from making about sixty thousand a year to one hundred and forty-five thousand a year. My weekly paycheck just went from eight hundred dollars to about twenty-one hundred dollars a week.

I stepped off on my floor and walked to my office just as Robin was walking out of hers. I decided to confront her quickly.

“Robin, can I talk to you for a minute ?”, I asked.

“Oh, I really have to…..”, she started.

“It won’t take long.”, I replied, walking into my office.

Robin had no choice but to follow me in sitting in one of the high back chairs across from me. I decided not to immediately confront her about the night we spent together.

“I just wanted to thank you for the help you have given me here since I started. I just left a meeting with the partners and they have agreed to start a financial division on a separate floor very soon.”, I stated.

“Wow, that’s great Tim. I assume you’re going to get a staff as well ?”, Robin replied.

“Yes, they told me as soon as the floor is decided and everything gets moved, I will have to hire a few people.”, I replied.

“I can tell you for a fact that Richard is very pleased with your effort. He knows the long hours you put in and the weekends that you are here. Trust me, nothing happens here that Richard Sikiş hikayeleri doesn’t know about.”, she commented.

“That’s the other thing I wanted to mention. How did anyone in this building find out we went to bed together that night at your condo.”, I asked, looking her straight in the eyes.

She immediately looked down at her hands and began rubbing them together. I knew she was about to lie to me, but I wanted to let her hang herself.

“I’m not really sure, maybe they guessed…”, she said softly, not looking up.

“Robin, I’m not going to make a big deal out of this but there is no doubt in my mind that you told somebody. I never said a word to anybody and just the two of us were there. But, I learned a valuable lesson, I guess the hard way.”, I said, calmly.

“Tim, I only mentioned it to one person….about how…”, she began.

“Robin, forget it. What’s done is done.”, I replied.

CHAPTER SIX

The next month flew by and I was extremely busy. The entire building had heard about the new financial division that was being formed and there was a lot of speculation about possible changes that would follow. They decided to give us the fourteenth floor and it was remodeled within seventy days. My office was at the very end of the hall. It was a large office with an adjourning conference room and a smaller outside office for my office assistant.

Robin and I barely talked and the tension was high, whenever we were together. The strange thing was, I really like Robin and was hoping to continue our relationship. Although the more I talked to Terri the more I found out this building was a large drama mill. I knew who was sleeping with who even though it did not really matter much to me.

We were approaching November and on October twenty ninth, I moved into my new floor alone. They sent me one girl from the secretarial pool to answer the phones for the time being. According to Richard Butler, he wanted me to hire one receptionist for the entrance to the office, one secretary for myself and one assistant to get some of the research work off my back.

For the next seven days or so, I interviewed at least a dozen and a half people for the various jobs. No one really stood out except the one girl that I hired as the receptionist. She had a pleasant phone voice and extremely attractive. So, for the time being its was just Belinda Banks and myself in the office.

Two days later, Carla Davenport sent me a young woman who had some bookkeeping experience for a local insurance company. Brooke Claiborne was twenty-seven years old and had been working for the same firm since graduating high school. Just recently, her boss had hired his new girlfriend at the office and Brooke was too close to his wife. He was afraid that Brooke would spill the beans about the girlfriend, so he told her that he hired a bookkeeper to do her job. She was terminated immediately but her did give her a letter of recommendation.

The second interview that day was a young woman by the name of Bella Tomas. Ms. Tomas was twenty-seven years old and had not worked in close to five years. She had been home caring for her mother who had just passed away with pancreatic cancer. She was in school to obtain a business degree but had to drop out her junior year to care for her mother.

She had a slight darker complexion than most and was extremely beautiful. She weighed maybe one hundred twenty five pounds and had an amazing figure. She knew quite a bit about accounting and really wanted to go back to school and finishing but really couldn’t at this time. She still had a few thousand dollars left from her mother’s life insurance policy. Thankfully, the small house her mother had owned was paid off.

Bella Tomas seemed genuine, sincere and eager to work. I decided to hire her on the spot and sent her to Human Resources to complete the paperwork. I felt she could assist me with various projects already having three years of college with a business background.

I decided for the time being to hold off on hiring a secretary for my outer office. This was new to me and having to train two employees at once with Belinda and Bella, it just seemed like a lot. I would hire a secretary several months down the road and I was leaning toward the girl I had interviewed, Brook Claiborne.

That evening, Amanda Peat reached out to me and said that Bella Tomas was good to go. She asked me when did I want her to start. Since it was Thursday, I informed Amanda to tell her to be here for eight o’clock Monday morning.

Belinda Banks, the receptionist I hired was fun to work for and very flirtatious. She was good looking and like to have fun in a very low, key sexual way. She was in between boyfriends and made sure I knew that fact. On Friday evening, she came into my office and sat down with me making sure I had returned the calls I had received. After going through several days worth of messages, I asked her to call several people Monday morning for me. As she was writing the information down, I looked up at her.

She was wearing a very short blue skirt with a white button down blouse. Once glance at her legs gave me a great view of her black panties. I’m sure that she intended for me to look up her dress so why disappoint her. She didn’t catch me looking which and I may be wrong, seemed to disappoint her. She left about ten minutes later and I was right behind her.

As usual, I had a very uneventful weekend and was at work early Monday morning. Bella Tomas arrived at about seven twenty and Belinda right behind her at seven thirty. I introduced the two of them, then for the time being assigned Bella the office right outside of mine. I figured since we would be working together it was better for now that she was very close to me. About ten o’clock Monday morning, I received a call that would send the business into a turmoil.

I met with Richard Butler, Carlos Reyes and Jeremy Land at ten thirty that morning in Richard’s office. Whenever all three were together, you knew it was going to be serious.

“Tim, now that you’re settled into your new offices, we have a new task for you. Understand that going forward we will market you an avenue for our present and future clients who need financial help. As of now you have the Gadden family, Helen Jameson and the two Gadden companies.”, he began.

“I am now adding a new client to your agenda, Butler, Land and Reyes. I want you to go over our expenditures for the last five years and find out where we can cut cost and be more efficient. This firm is too large now and we basically have no rules in place for expenditures. Last time I checked, we have close to seventy five credit cards in employee’s hands with no real verification of what is being spent. I want a complete breakdown of each department and their expenditures. Any problem doing that ?”, he ended.

“No sir, not at all. I may need to borrow a girl or two from the pool for a while, but it won’t be a problem. The only other thing I would need is to speak with who is handling the financial records now.”, I asked.

“That would be Nora Davis.”, Richard replied.

“If you would like, I can arrange for Nora and two or three of her people to help you.”, Richard replied.

“If its’s all the same sir, I would prefer not to deal with them at this time. I would like to get a fresh set of eyes on everything, if that’s ok with you.”, I answered.

“I think that’s a smart thing to do, Tim.”, Richard said, smiling.

“I’ll call down to Nora Davis and let her know you’re on the way down.”, Richard advised.

By the time I rode the elevator down several floors and exited into what used to be the financial section of the firm the news had already arrived. I walked across the office and to Nora Davis’ receptionist Stephanie Jackson.

“I need to see Ms. Davis, please ?”, I asked.

Ms. Davis is not available.”, Stephanie answered, not looking up from her paperwork.

With that attitude, I realize that we were going to play whose dick is bigger. Since I had just been given explicit instructions from Richard Butler, my dick was definitely bigger.

“First of all, Ms. Jackson, when you address me have to the courtesy to look at me.”, I said, raising my voice slightly.

From that point on you could have heard a pin drop in the office. Everyone had stopped what they were doing and all eyes were on me. Erotik hikaye Stephanie Jackson lifted her head and stared at me with eyes that could kill.

“I said she was busy. She will get back to you.”, she replied, sarcastically.

“May I borrow your phone for a second ?”, I asked, picking up her receiver and dialing Carla’s extension.

“Carla, can you connect me with Richard. I seem to have run into a problem down here.”, I asked.

“I figured you would. Hold on.”, Carla laughed.

Several seconds later Richard Butler picked up the phone and I explained exactly what was going on. He asked me to give the phone back to Stephanie Jackson, which I did. After about twenty seconds of verbally reaming her out, she transferred the call to Nora Davis. I waited for several minutes as the tension got to a fever pitch on the floor. Finally, Nora Davis came out of her office with a furious look on her face walking up to the receptionist’s desk.

“So, you’re going to run to daddy every time you don’t get your way.”, Nora commented smiling.

“Nora, let me explain something to you. Richard gave me a job to perform and I’m going to do it. Everything financial for this company now has to go through my floor. I did not ask for this, it was given to me by Richard, Carlos and Jeremy. Now quite simply, box up all of the records you have for the last five years and transport them to my floor. I will need them first thing in the morning. If you have any further objections, call Richard and explain them to him.”, I answered, turning and walking away.

“This is not over.”, Nora said, raising her voice.

“Yes, it is.”, I replied calmly.

I went back to my floor and explained to Bella and Belinda what we had coming down. I directed Belinda to have all of the boxes put in the conference room against the right wall. Later that afternoon, five years of Butler, Land and Reyes in house records were stacked neatly against the wall in my conference room.

After two weeks of sorting all materials and doing extensive research on line I came up with a formula that forty five to fifty percent of every fee dollar was used to pay for non-lawyer salaries, rent, computer and phone expenses, the law library and supplies.

But what I found was key to every successful law firm was billable hours. Every time you worked on a case, you had to record your hours. Mismanagement of time could cost a firm hundreds of thousands of dollars a year.

The second thing, was tracking the billable hours of each attorney then comparing them to what he brought to the firm. All of his expenses had to be deducted from what he billed to see his true net worth.

Since we had everything separated, Bella and Belinda started working on the office supplies, computers, phones and equipment. I started on the credit card expenses by employee and compiling an average yearly spending per employee who had use of a credit card.

After a week or so, on a Friday afternoon I had a pretty decent idea of the personal expenses per employee. Of course, Richard, Carlos and Jeremy used their cards for meals, transportation and basically whatever else they deemed necessary and were the highest in the firm. Next in line were Nora Davis, Mark Berger and several other attorneys.

So, I had Bella start typing up a list by employee and all their credit card transactions. Belinda and I started working on computers, phones and equipment. We dealt with one source for all of our computers and phone, an Apple company which was locally in town. I did notice that we spent quite a sum on phones. In fact, it seemed that every one or two years, employees got a new phone. The computer cost was not that bad, but we did have an IT guy in house that resolved most issues. Bella took the files she was typing home, one of the laptops and promised to have everything ready by Monday. Belinda and I, stayed in the office to finish up the miscellaneous expense sheet. We were both sitting side by side at the conference table when Richard Butler stopped in to see how everything was going. He looked around the conference room at all of the stacks of file folder we had neatly arranged and shook his head.

“How’s everything going ?”, he asked.

“Getting there sir, should have you some answers by the end of next week.”, I replied.

“Great, keep up the good work.”, he stated, walking out.

We went back to work and a few minutes later, I noticed Belinda would touch my leg with hers. It was brief but constant there was no doubt she was flirting with me. I had to admit, it had been a long time since my one night encounter with Robin and I was beginning to feel something. We continued to work and I noticed it was getting close to six o’clock. Before I could say anything, Belinda leaned over and whispered.

“I don’t know quite know how to say this but…um, how long are we going to work. I’m so fucking horny right now, I need to cum bad.”, she said, softly.

“Oh, well…. You can go Belinda, I can finish up.”, I said, a little embarrassed.

Before I could react, she grabbed my right hand and pushed it up her short skirt. She was staring into my eyes as I touched her silk covered pussy. She closed her eyes for a second when she first felt my fingers on her but reopened her eyes.

“Can you make me cum ?”, she asked, innocently.

I had already begun to lightly stroke her pussy so refusing was pretty much out of the question. The only thing in the back of my mind was the office gossip this might cause. I looked into her eyes once more to see they were glazed over.

“Belinda, no one can ever know of this. If it gets out, I know it is you.”, I warned.

Belinda quickly responded to me but not in a way I was ready for. She caught me completely off guard with the statement that she made.

“Tim, I like girls more than boys. My girlfriend and I split up a few months ago and I’m going crazy. I have been with a boy or two and it’s always good, but I prefer girls.”, she whispered.

“Good to know….”, I said softly.

Belinda moved her hand completely and gave me free access to her pussy. I slipped my hand inside of her panties and found a very wet pussy. I eased one finger inside of her and pulled out a finger full of thick moisture and rubbed it on her clit. She lifted her skirt to her waist and put her right hand over mine as I rubbed her clit over and over. She was getting wetter and wetter by the minute and she I don’t think she lasted two minutes.

“Oh fuck, I’m cumming.”, she whispered, shaking and writhing on the chair.

It took her about twenty seconds to recover from her orgasm as my fingers continued to rub her softly. She finally adjusted her panties causing me to remove my fingers from her. She pulled her skirt down and sat back down in the chair.

“Thanks Tim, I needed that.”, she leaned over, kissing me softly on the lips.

She reached down and softly rubbed my cock through my pants which was already extremely hard. Somehow, she had a look in her eye that perhaps she wasn’t done for the night.

“Since, I don’t have a ride home why don’t you bring me. Then you can fuck my brains out with this big dick.”, she offered.

I immediately jumped at the offer and less than an hour later we jumped into her big bed. She wanted me on top of her right way. She spread her legs and I grabbed my cock inserting it into her tight pussy. Like before, she was extremely wet and I pushed into her easily.

“Fuck me baby, fuck me hard.”, she asked.

I began to thrust in and out her rapidly doing exactly what she asked. This was not romantic or passionate, this was pure fucking. After a minute or so she put both hands on the back of my neck and pulled me close to her.

“That’s it baby……fuck that pussy.”, she panted.

“You like that, huh ?”, I replied.

“Oh fuck yea…. You’re gonna make me cum again.”, she whispered.

“Cum all over my cock baby…….. fucking cum Belinda.”, I urged.

She exploded into a violent orgasm as I continued to pump in and out of her for all I was worth. Just about the time she was coming down off of her orgasm, I pulled out of her and began to stroke my cock rapidly shooting my cum on her breasts and stomach. I continued to jerk off until I had milked every last drop of semen from my cock. I fell over on the bed next to her to catch my breath. A while later, we took a shower together then I ate her out to several more orgasms. She gave me a great blowjob and let me cum in her mouth which was quite surprising considering she preferred women. I left Belinda’s at about two in the morning and drove straight back to my apartment.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Fucked on a Pool Table_(0)

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Martha and Sharon decided to go out and play some pool. They knew that they could pick up guys at the local pub and they both liked to fuck. When they first went in the bar it was empty except for the barmaid. They almost left but Martha suggested they play a game of pool before moving on. Sharon agreed and racked up the balls. As Martha was about to break the balls two guys walked into the bar and sat down at a table near the pool table. Martha broke the balls hard driving in the ten ball. She took aim on another ball but she had to lean over the table a bit. Since she was wearing a very short skirt the guys got a good view of her panties as she made the shot. She missed the next shot so she sat down at a table near the guys. She made sure they got another shot of her panties as she sat down. Sharon lined up her shot facing the guys. Her blouse gapped open giving the guys a clear shot down her top and full view of both of her cone Sex hikayeleri shaped titties.

“Nice titties” commented one of the guys. Sharon just shook her titties at him.

“If you got it flount it, I say” said Sharon.

“You got it baby” said Fred, one of the guys. After Sharon missed she went over to talk to Fred while Martha shot.

She reached down and put her hand on Fred’s crotch. “Seems you have enough to flount too” said Sharon as she felt Fred’s hard dick.

“Come help me with this shot” Martha said to the other guy. He came over and put his arms around her to guide her as she shot. Then he put his hands under her blouse and felt her tits. Martha wriggled her ass over his dick. Greg ran his hands down her body and up under her dress. When he got to her panties he put both of his forefingers under the band of Martha’s panties and caressed her pussy. “You’re getting me very horny Sikiş hikayeleri you know,” whispered Martha into his ear. Greg inserted one finger into Martha’s cunt and ran it down the full length of it. He put his other forefinger into his mouth to wet it and inserted it into Martha’s cunt. He now had two fingers in her cunt and it was getting very wet.

When Sharon put her hand on Fred’s dick he thought he was going to cum on the spot but he kept his control and ran a hand up her leg to her pussy. He reached up and yanked her panties down to her knees. He pulled her roughly to him and raised her skirt and began to lick her pussy. He ate her greedily to prepare her for what he in mind next and that was to dump his load in that sweet twat.

Greg lifted Martha up and placed her on her back on the pool table. He tore her panties and skirt off and dropped his pants before sticking his dick between her legs. Martha Erotik hikaye grabbed his dick and guided it toward her cunt canal. Greg inserted his cock into her pussy and began pumping in and out. As he fucked her he was kneading her tits. He fucked and fucked her until he felt his cum starting to blow. He pulled out and forced his dick into her mouth and blew his load down her throat. Martha gobbled down every bit.

The barmaid had been watching the events and came over for a closer look as Fred began fucking Sharon on the pool table. Fred reached over and ripped her dress off her and told Sharon to eat the barmaid. Sharon pulled the barmaids panties off and began to eat her as Fred pumped away with his ten inch cock in her pussy. Martha came over and began to lick Fred’s dick and Sharon’s pussy sending Fred into a wild frenzy of fucking. Meanwhile Greg got a hard on so he came over and plunged his dick into the barmaid’s ass and fucked so hard she almost fell down.

“That was one hell of a pool game”, remarked Martha as the girls left the bar to go home.

“I can’t wait to do that again”, agreed Sharon.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Apocolypse chapter 13 + 14

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Ok you know all the legal stuff, if you’re not 18 you shouldn’t be here.
If you don’t like this stuff you shouldn’t be here. This is all fake ok,
in other words its fiction. It has situations and acts of a sexual nature
between young boys. Like I said if you don’t like that then LEAVE NOW. If
you do like it then read on by all means. if you like it let me know
[email protected]

Apocalypse
Chapter 13

(Ok just a little background to the characters of the story so far incase
you can’ remember who’s who or if I have failed describe them enough.
Derrik, he’s a typical American teen age boy. 13 years old 5 foot 5 tall
around 115 pounds. Light brown hair and hazel eyes and is our lead
character. Chris was the next boy to come into the story. He was found
locked in the freezer at the school. He’s 11 with short darker blonde
hair and blue eyes weighing around 80 pounds or so. Next was Josiah or
Joe for short. He was the boy that was found at the bottom of the pit
where he fell running from the aliens. He lived in a neighboring town to
Chris and Derrik. He is 12 years old has short brown hair and is slightly
bigger than Chris in size. Next to arrive is Adam or AJ, he is Josiah’s
cousin. He also is 12 but a bit smaller than Josiah. He was found in the
bomb shelter of a collapsed house. Around 4 ft 6 and nearly 90 pounds or
so. Light brown hair and had blue eyes when he was found. And now we also
have AJ’s baby brother Donny. He was found at the alien’s food camp in a
holding pit. Very similar to AJ in appearance only smaller and is 9 years
old. And now we are joined by a new person. Sgt. Williams. A soldier for
the US army rangers. He came upon the boys by chance fleeing from the
monsters while he was looking for survivors.) Now back to the story

That night went on with a level of tension in the room radiating from
Adam towards me. Everyone could sense he wasn’t the least bit happy that
I had play time with his little brother with out his knowing it. Poor
little Donny thought his brother was mad at him for some reason. He tried
to smile and be nice to AJ, but the favor wasn’t returned. AJ just sat
with a smug pissed off look on his face the rest of the night. “Hey come
on we need to talk.” I told Adam asking him to step out side the mine
with me. “Yeah I’d say we need to talk.” He answered. He got up and
followed me out to the front of the mine staying about 3 or 4 steps
behind me. “What the fuck is the idea of taking advantage of my brother?”
he asked crossing his arms. “Adam dude I’m sorry. I never knew it would
get you this mad to tell the truth. I didn’t really think I was really
taking advantage of him. I mean he was trying clothes on and one thing
led to another and before I knew it, it was in my mouth. I’m sorry AJ.” I
said trying to ask his forgiveness. “Dude I love my baby brother he’s all
I got left. Don’t you ever hurt him or try to make him do anything like
that again with out me knowing it. I’m not pissed at you for the act, I’m
pissed because you did it without me knowing it. He’s only 9 he can’t
decide some things for his self yet ok. Now I’m only saying this one time
don’t every do anything like that unless I know it first.” And with that
he turned around to walked back into the mine. “Adam I’m sorry, I never
meant for anything like this to happen. Fuck man I love all you guys.
You’re kinda like my brothers now. You’re the only fucking family I have
now. I am truly sorry I did that to your brother.” I said to him as I
started to cry. I wasn’t sure if it was from knowing I had no one in the
world now but these other boys, or if it was from him being pissed at me.
He stopped in his tracks and turned to face me. I then saw his coal black
eyes begin to streak tears down his cheeks as well. He walked back over
to me then and wrapped his arms around my chest. It took me a second but
I wrapped mine around his shoulders and hugged him back. “I’m not mad at
you. I’m just upset because that was supposed to be mine and Donny’s
special thing. We promised we wouldn’t do that stuff with anyone else. I
guess I fucked that promise up when he saw Chris sitting on my dick.” He
sniffled. “Technically Donny did, that stuff between us happened before
he saw you and Chris.” I said in his ear. “I know, but I still feel bad
because he saw me. I didn’t know about you guys till he slipped and
spilled the beans.” He answered. “Are we ok now?” I asked to see if this
thing between us was over with now, asking if he was still mad. “Yeah
we’re cool. I’m sorry I got such an attitude at you. I love my little
bubby.” He said sniffling some. We stood there another minute just crying
together more just for company and to feel someone who loved you hold you
in a hug. We both needed that now when the world is so messed up. I
kissed him on his forehead and we broke our hug. I draped my arm over his
shoulder and we wiped our cheeks and eyes as we walked back inside. I
walked into the room first and as AJ followed me in Donny looked at him
with an apologetic look on his little face. Adam wiggled his finger
telling Donny to come over to him. Donny slowly got up and walked over to
his big brother fearing he was in trouble. “Sorry bubby.” Donny said as
his eyes teared up. See his little brother start to cry AJ hugged him
gently and buried the little guys face in his chest. “I’m not mad bubby.
I just got upset is all it’s ok now. I love you lots.” Adam told him as
he kissed him on top of his cute little head. “Guys I’m gonna say this
one time only like I did to Derrik. Don’t ever hurt him or make him do
anything he don’t want to. And don’t ever, and I mean ever do anything
like we did earlier with him unless I know it. You got that to Don?” he
said to everyone. The others all agreed to Adam’s demand, even his
brother did. Now with the air cleared of antagonism we decided to strip
down and try to get some rest we had a long day.

On que my watch started beeping to let me know it was 8 am already. I
looked at it and turned off the alarm. “Dam it feels like I just laid
down.” I whined to myself still feeling tired. I tried to get up and
that’s when I felt Josiah’s warm nude form laying nearly half on top of
me. I smiled and moved my hand down to feel for his fun area. Sure enough
when I found what I was feeling for I found a small morning boner. I
tenderly began to fondle and stroke it making him moan slightly as he
slept. After about a minute of that he began to slightly hump against my
thigh. I guess he was really having a good dream now. ACHOOO! Donny
sneezed loudly waking Josiah from his slumber. He groggilly opened his
eyes and focused them on me as he gained his wits about him. He then
realized he was laying half on top of me and he was grinding his stiff
rod into my thigh. Not only that, he also realized my fingers were
wrapped around it as well. He smiled then and said, “Wow nice wake up
call.” with a smile. “Well maybe later we can make it a good night call.”
I told him grinning. The others now began to wake up as Donny continued
to sneeze a few more times. “You ok bub? Your allergies messing with
you?” AJ asked his brother. Donny nodded yes and AJ felt his fore head.
“Yeah I think you’re getting a cold or something.” AJ said. “I wonder why
it’s friggin freezing in here.” Chris whined. It actually was a bit
chilly in the room, but there wasn’t much that we could do about it.
“Yeah you’re right it’s a bit cold in here, but we can’t exactly go turn
the heater on dude. We just gotta deal with it till we leave.” I told
him. We all got up then and needed to go outside to take care of the
morning business. Lucky was sitting by the door whining wanting to go
out. As I stood there and stretched my body out I felt the cool air creep
into me then. “Fuck it is cold in here!” I exclaimed. The cool air was
literally making my stiff rod go limp. I grabbed a pair of shorts and
slid a shirt on before my shoes. I went out first to let the dog out and
was soon followed by the other boys. We stood in a line next to each
other pissing to see who could shoot the farthest. With amazement the one
that won the contest was the one with the smallest cock. “Wow Don Don I
can’t believe you can pee that far.” Josiah said laughing at his little
cousin who was smiling wide. “Yeah mini me you sure can shoot it out
there.” I said lughing and the little guy clapping for him as the piss
still flowed out of me. The others started to clap as well. Donny got
embarrassed and his cheeks got rosy red. “Yep my little bro might be
small, but he packs a punch.” Adam said giggling for his brothers’
ability to out piss us. We finished up and headed back inside the mine
where it was a bit warmer.

We all put some warmer clothes on in the mine and had a quick bite to eat
before we went back to town to check on Sgt. Williams. It seemed peanut
butter and jelly sandwiches were getting to be the norm for breakfast for
us. “Hey guys make a few extra sandwiches for Sgt. Williams ok. I’m sure
he’d like that better than those gross ass MRE’s he’s got. I’m gonna warm
the ATV up before we leave.” I told them before heading out to start the
engine. A few minutes went by and the four younger guys came out with a
bag of food and piled on the ATV with me. We took off for town with Lucky
running next to us on foot. We got about half way to town when Donny told
me to stop. “What’s wrong little man?” I asked. “I’m not sure, but I
coulda sworn the dog just talked to me. I must be sick or something.” He
replied. That sparked something in my mind. “Wait a minute. Lucky are you
tired of running?” I asked the dog. He barked back to me. To me it was a
simple dog bark, but to Donny it was totally different. “Oh my gosh!
Lucky can talk!” Donny exclaimed. “What are you talking bout bub?” AJ
asked. “Lucky, he can talk! Didn’t you hear him say yes I’m tired.” Donny
replied. We all looked at him like he was crazy. “Holy shit your power
Donny, that must be it. Remember Adam the alien said your inner animal.
Hey Lucky do you wanna ride on the ATV with us?” I asked. Again the dog
barked out loud. “He said yeah his feet hurt. Can’t you guys hear him?
It’s just like you guys are talking to me.” Donny said. “No dude all we
hear is a bark. We don’t know what he’s saying.” Chris told him. “Well I
can hear him and he says he’s tired.” Donny said smiling. He then told
Lucky to jump up on the ATV with us and he barked a few times again when
he was on board. “He said thanks, and he can’t believe I can understand
him.” Donny said. That is the little guys’ ability, he can understand
animals, well dogs at least. We then continues on to town to the soldier.
He must have heard us coming because he was out in the open and waving to
us. “Hey Sergeant we brought you some sandwiches. It’s just P,B, and J
but they’re pretty good.” Chris said handing him the bag of food. “Thanks
soldiers.” He told us. He sat down for once off his guard since we were
all there to pick up the slack. Lucky walked over and sniffed the soldier
and barked a few times. Donny tried not to show it but he began to crack
up laughing. No one knew why though. “Lucky said you need a bath bad. He
says you stink.” He replied laughing now. The soldier was totally in the
dark by what he said. “We kinda found out what Donny’s ability is a
little while ago. He can understand what animals are saying.” I told him.
He didn’t seem fazed by that and kept on eating the sandwiches we brought
him. I’m sure it was probably from lack of sleep or fatique, but it was
like he could care less about Donny’s ability. He checked his watch as he
ate and saw that it was 10 hundred hours (10 am) and stretched his weary
body. “Ok soldiers I believe we can leave the supplies here for the day
until tonight. I need some rest. We’ll come back tonight and guard it
again.” The man said yawning. We all crammed back on the ATV and
proceeded back to the mine for the day until night fell once again.

That say was a busy one at time and a slow one at other times. The busy
ones were done by making sure we had everything we planned on taking with
us packed and ready to go. The slower times were spent by either playing
board games, or the occasional time of game play on the psp’s until the
batteries for them died and needed recharging. “Man I hope that Orphanage
has a generator or something. It takes friggin for ever to charge these
batteries on the solar cells outside.” Chris whined. The entire day
passed that way wit h us being as quiet as possible while the soldier got
some sleep.� Late in the afternoon just before the sun was about to set I
tried to wake up the soldier. “Sgt Williams wake up.” I said as I gently
shook his shoulder. The next thing I knew, in a flash he had jumped to
his knees from a dead sleep and had a huge knife to my throat ready to
slit me open. “NO!” Adam screamed out. The soldier came to his senses and
realized what was going on. “Oh shit kid sorry. Just a reflex, I guess
I’m jumpy lately.” He apologized releasing me. “Sorry? Sorry is all you
can fucking say? You almost killed him!” AJ screamed at the man. Everyone
could tell I was physically and emotionally shaken. I sat there just
staring at him not knowing what to do for a moment. I slowly and quietly
got up and walked outside of the mine. Outside I raised my hand in front
of me and I then noticed it was shaking like a leaf in the wind, but I
wasn’t making it do it. “Dude you ok?” I heard AJ ask me as he and the
other boys ran out to me. They all saw my hand shaking and they knew I
was rattled. “He, he could have killed me.” I said stuttering. “Yeah he
almost slit your throat.” Chris said. I looked at him then to my shaking
hand again. The next thing I knew I saw black and that was it. The
excitement and fear of the moment over whelmed my sensed and I passed
out. The guys carried me back inside the mine and lay me down on the bed
face up. “See what you did! He passed out he was so scared of what you
just did to him!” AJ told the man angrily. “Kids I’m sorry, but you have
to understand it’s what I have been trained to do. It’s engrained in me
deeply. I never mean to hurt him.” he answered. “Well just the same why
don’t you just go to town and guard the shit so nothing happens to it, or
the rest of us!” Adam told him. “That’s fair. Tell him I apologize when
he wakes up. Who wants to drive me down to town?” the man asked. “Just
take the ATV and keep it till tomorrow ok. Come back up in the morning.”
Chris said. The man grabbed his gun and gear and headed down to town in
the ATV. Guys we need to watch out for that guy he’s gonna get one of us
hurt really bad or killed. He almost did tonight. I mean what if we
weren’t here?” AJ said worrying about me. The boys all knew that they had
to be on their guard from that point on to keep from being injured by the
soldier, or worse.


The guys all took turns for the next couple hours watching over me as I
lay comatosed on the bed. Some time late in the evening I eventually woke
up. I sat straight up and wondered, “What? Where?” “Easy dude just lay
back down. You passed out outside earlier. We carried you back inside.”
Chris told me as he sat next to me. I sat up then and scanned around the
room. The others were sitting across fro the bed leaning against the wall
playing a board game. “Thanks for taking care of me guys.” I told them.
“No problem you take care of us enough.” Josiah said. I reached up to
feel my forehead since I now had a splitting head ache. “Chris dig
through the stuff from the drug store and get some asprin please.” I
begged him. He got the bottle and poured it out onto his hand. He tried
to hand me one but I reached out and took 4 from his hand and swallowed
them down. As I lay there now in a bit of discomfort I tried to lighten
the mood in the room, “Hey who wants their dick sucked?” I asked. I then
heard 4 distinct “ME! ME! ME!’s” I just chuckled a bit as my brain hurt
now. “Just kiddin guys.” I told them. I then heard a bunch of, “Ahh that
sucks.” or “That’s no fair.” “Damn you guys know there is four of you,
you can have fun with out me for once if you want to.” I told them. “My
brain is aching, but I’d be more than happy to watch you guys.” I told
them. AJ and Josiah smiled then looked at each other.� The next thing I
knew the clothes were flying through the air from off the four boys
bodies. There before me were four beautiful nude preteens with rock hard
little cocks. I smiled as I watched them pair off and go to town on each
other making their cocks feel great. The cousins Adam and Josiah paired
up and decided to suck each other in a 69 position on the bed. Chris had
Donny to play with. Donny took the enitiative this time and got down on
hi knees and took Chris small dick in his little mouth. When Adam noticed
that he spit Joe’s dick out just for a second to say, “Remember Don, not
teeth, OUCH!” Donny smiled with Chris’ dick in his mouth and began to bob
his little head back and forth. Te boys were having a great time when
Lucky let out a sudden woof making Donny giggle like crazy. “What? I
asked. “Lucky said, wow I didn’t even sniff his but first.” Donny said
after spitting Chris’ dick out and laughing at the dog. That made all of
us crack up to. The room was a fill with laughter and boy love. The
laughter quickly died down and the boys went on with their fun. Before I
knew it heard Joe and AJ both begin to moan and grunt signaling to me
that they were both getting close. I looked to Chris and the little guy
then and I noticed Chris begin to look flushed and I could tell he was
breathing deeply, so it looked like he was also getting close to orgasm.
Seeing the boys enjoying themselves made me feel good, but I my brain
wasn’t allowing me to join in with them. The aching pain was just too
much so I just lay there and watched my younger friends have fun. “Oh
gosh yes!” I heard Chris moan out loud then. It seemed little Donny was
skilled with his lips and tongue. I opened my eyes to see Donny now
sitting on his knees licking his lips and rubbing Chris’ tight ball sack
as Chris was soaring high in the clouds. He noticed me looking at him
then and smiled as I gave him a thumb’s up. The little guy just smiled
wider and kept on rubbing Chris. It wasn’t Sex hikayeleri even a minute later I heard
Adam and Josiah both begin to moan and groan deeply and loud. They were
having simultaneous orgasms in each others mouth. They humped and sucked
each other for a few more seconds till they both spit each others dick
out and began to breathe rapidly and shallow like they just ran a
marathon. Josiah rolled off top of Josiah a minute later when he caught
his breath and curled up next to him then. “Wow that was awesome. We
gotta do this stuff more often.” Josiah said. “If I knew you liked boys
we would have already been doing it a lot.” AJ answered. “Chris then
spoke up, “Dude that was great thanks. It’s your turn now, what do you
wanna do?” Chris asked. “I don’t know what do you wanna do?” the little
man asked. The boys all chuckled at him then. “No, no I mean do you want
me to suck yours or what?” Chris asked again. Donny smiled big and nodded
yes. Chris then had him lay down on the bed a few feet away from me and
he then got into position and went down on his little stiff rod. Some
where in the all of the sucking and afterglow of the boys having their
fun I fell asleep.

I woke early sometime the next morning and flipped on a flash light in
the dark room. The boys were all in the bed sleeping soundly along with
the dog sleep next to Donny. I grabbed my watch and peered at it through
sleepy eyes to see it was only 5 am. I quietly got out of the bed and
made my way outside to relieve the bursting pressure in m bladder. As I
stood and pissed I thought of the possibilities of what we may and may
not find at the orphanage later tonight. I tried to remember what it
looked like from the times I rode past it in the car with my parents.
From memory it was a huge old house that sat way back from the road and
looked like something you’d see in some monster movie. I always called it
Frankenstiens mansion. While I was finishing up I felt rain drops start
to fall on my face. It was still dark out at the moment, but it seemed
like it was going to be a cloudy rainy day. I went back inside the mine
to get out of the rain and I heard the unmistakable sound of the ATV’s
engine growing closer. It could only mean that Sgt. Williams was coming
back to the mine. I stood at the entrance out of the rain and waited for
him. Sure enough about a minute later he pulled up in front of the mine
wearing his rain gear. “Morning soldier. Lets get the troops up and
motivated.” He said to me. Knowing that the guys were all still in bed
naked and I also knew they didn’t want him to see them that way I said,
“Ok I’ll go in and wake them up their still asleep. Go ahead and pull the
ATV inside out of the rain.” With that I ran back to the safe room and
woke the others from a good nights sleep. “Guys get up now! The soldiers
here!” I said excitedly to get the up quickly. They all jumped up and as
fast as possible began to at least put some under wear on. Just as the
last one of them slid his undies up over his dick the soldier walked in
the room. “Morning troops. It’s almost 06 hundred, let’s get up and
motivated.” He said loudly as he walked in the room. “6 am? Man it’s too
early for this.” Chris whined. “Early bird gets the worm.” The man said.
“I’d rather be the late one that gets the sleep.” Josiah said yawning. I
still felt kind of weary around the man after what happened the day
before. I tired my best to keep my distance from him for the moment and I
think he sensed that. A short time later the guys were all dressed and
the Sgt. made and announcement. “Ok guys from the looks of the weather it
looks like it’s going to be a wet day. I believe we should make a change
in plans to bump up our time to leave for the orphanage to as soon as
possible.” “But why? I thought we were leaving tonight because it was a
new moon?” AJ asked. “I think if the weather stays like this long we may
run the risk of getting stuck in that old truck if we try going it off
road. If we leave soon we stand a better chance of making it ok.” the
soldier said. The plan made sense to me, even though I wasn’t going to
tell him that. “Come on guys lets just get our stuff ready.” I told the
others. We all began to pack the last bit of our stuff and take it out to
the ATV. While we were carrying things out of the safe room Sgt. Williams
was hooking the trailer up to the ATV so we could take everything in one
trip. We weren’t taking every thing in the safe room with us. We had
decided to leave some flash lights and lanterns and other survival gear
behind in the mine just in case we ever needed to come back for some
reason. Within about a half an hour we had the trailer and all the
available space in the ATV crammed with our stuff and gear and we were
ready to go. “Guys its raining like crazy out so we better put those rain
suits we got from the general store on before we leave.” I told them. We
all got our suits on then got our guns ready to go. Finally we were ready
to pile on the ATV and leave the mine hopefully for the last time.

The ride to town wasn’t comfortable for us by any means. We were crammed
in the ATV like sardines in a can with all the gear on it to. We barely
had room to sit all of us. Donny had to ride on his brother’s lap because
of the lack of room. Josiah had to ride on the trailer sitting on top of
the gear as well. The dog had it worst of all. Poor Lucky had to walk the
whole distance to town since we didn’t have room for him on the ATV. The
rain made our trip a soggy nasty ride. If the ATV hadn’t been all wheel
drive we probably would have gotten stuck a few times because we had it
weighed down so much. Eventually we crossed into the towns outer limits
and stopped for a moment. “Adam you see anything out of the ordinary?” I
asked. He took his glasses off and scanned around with his onyx eyes
looking for trouble. “Looks clear to me.” He replied. “Chris what about
you? Hear or smell anything?” I asked. “It’s kind of hard to tell the
rain is messing with me. I can’t tell really.” He answered. “Ok soldier’s
weapons at the ready.” The soldier told us. We cautiously went on slowly
with our eyes peeled. We made it to the old barn where the truck was no
problem some time later. Sgt Williams had pulled it inside the old barn
to keep it out of the rain. We pulled inside the barn next to it and
jumped off the ATV and tried our best to dry off for a few minutes. The
poor dog was soaked to the bone and as soon as he could lay down to rest
his tired body from the long walk. “Tired boy?” Donny asked him getting a
woof woof in return. “He said he’s beat and cold.” Donny told us. The man
stood guard at the barn door with his machine gun keeping watch while we
unloaded everything off the ATV and into the truck. I found the bag with
the old towels in it we got from wal mart and I dug a few of them out.
“Here Donny try to dry Lucky off the best you can.” I said tossing him
the towels. The 9yo sat and dried the dog’s wet fur off while the others
and I did our best to pack everything into the truck. It took some
packing then repacking to get everything in there but we got al in with a
little room to spare. “Ok we got it all in.” I told the soldier. “Great
job troops lets stow the ATV away and get ready to leave town. I moved
the ATV deeper into the old barn and we covered it with some hay that was
inside to hide it. The man then fired the truck up and backed it outside
to warm up.

After a little while of running the truck was warm and Donny had Lucky
dried off pretty good. “Ok troops I’m pulling the truck back inside so we
can get in out of the rain. Make damn sure you have everything you need
for the trip with you before you get in because we’re not stopping unless
we have to.” the soldier told us. As planned AJ rode up front with Donny
in the middle with the soldier driving, and the others and I rode in the
back seat with the dog. Soon we were rolling down the street heading out
of town heading to what we hoped would be a new home. A few miles outside
of town we came across a part of the road that was blocked by several
cars that were destroyed by the aliens at the initial invasion. We had to
engage the 4 wheel drive and head off the side of the road into the grass
to get around the obstruction. The truck handled that obstacle no
problem, but who knows how it will act if we need to really go off road.
“I thought we were going all the way there off road?” AJ asked. “That was
before it rained. We need to avoid getting off the road if we can now.”
The man said. We motored on out of town and so far the trip was fairly
uneventful, till I almost went flying through the windshield. The soldier
slammed on the brakes locking them up making the truck come to a sliding
stop. I ended up almost on top of poor little Donny. “What the hell?”
Josiah asked rubbing his forehead from banging it on the seat in front of
him. I crawled off of Donny and looked at the windshield to see a large
splatter on the front end of the truck. “What the hell did you hit? I
asked. “A deer I think.” The man said. “Well don’t you think we should go
check?” I asked. He put the truck in park and we all got out to see what
he had hit. Sure enough he had hit a deer. It lay on the side of the road
writhing in obvious pain. Donny began to start crying. “It’s in pain. I
can hear its crying.” Donny said bawling. The deer flopped around for
about another minute then just lay there breathing slowly. Donny kneeled
down next to it and told it, “It’ll be ok. We’re sorry we didn’t mean to
hit you.” through his crying. He sat there petting the dying deer as it
drew its last breaths. “It wont hurt any more soon.” He told it as it
died in front of him. He cried like the small kid he is. The whole thing
made the rest of the boys and I feel just as bad as Donny did. “I hate
you.” Donny said to the soldier as he left the deer’s corpse and headed
back to the truck. We all got back in and felt a bit somber the rest of
the trip to the orphanage. Soon we were at the gate to the drive way
leading up to the orphanage and I had a huge lock and chain on it. “What
are we supposed to do now?” Chris asked. “WE leave the truck here and
infiltrate the perimeter of the building to see if it’s ok to go on.” The
man said. “Dude do you hear your self? We have no idea what the hell you
just said.” Joe told him. “He means we’re gonna leave the truck and check
the place out before we go in.” I told him. We al got out of the truck
and walked down a ways from the gate and found a gap in the fencing
around the property. It was overgrown with brush and tress so we would be
out of sight for now. “Eyes open guys.” I told them. We walked through
the woods with guns up and ready to shoot. “Wait!” Donny said excitedly.
“What is it bub?” AJ asked him. Donny shushed him and was looking at a
squirrel that was sitting on a tree above us. “That squirrel told me to
be careful this place is dangerous.” Donny said. The other boys and I
took the advice to heart. The soldier on the other hand thought his
training would serve him better. He proceeded on in front of us without
keeping aware of his surroundings. That’s when I noticed his foot hook on
what looked to be a trip wire. Next thing I heard was a snap then I saw
Chris being dragged upward into the air by his foot in a snare trap. The
rest of us raised our guns and pointed them in all directions. “Some body
get me down dammit!” Chris demanded. I shushed him and held up a finger
telling him to hold on. “What happened?” the soldier said. “You happened.
You tripped that snare on him, it’s your fault he’s up there.” AJ told
the man angrily. I found where the traps rope was tied off and I cut it
with Josiah standing under Chris to catch him so he didn’t get hurt from
the 10 foot fall. When he was back on the ground he cried that his foot
and knee hurt him now. I could totally understand why seeing him dangling
by his foot so high in the air, and he was literally yanked up there by
the trap. “Come on jump on my back I’ll carry you. Just keep a gun
ready.” Josiah told Chris. Chris piggy backed on Josiah and we continued
on. AJ dropped back next to me and he knew I could read his thoughts so
he didn’t say what was on his mind. “Dude he’s gonna get one of us
killed.” He thought to me. “I know.” I told him. Still we continued on
towards the big house. “Stop, stop! I heard something. It sounded like a
foot step then a twig breaking, but I can’t be sure with the rain
falling.” Chris said. We huddled in a tight group with guns in different
directions. Then I heard, “NOW!” and the next thing I knew I was falling.
I few seconds later I got my wits about me and saw that we had fallen
into a large hole in the ground. We had walked on to a false top that was
rigged to collapse and let who ever was on it fall in the hole. “What the
hell?” I said shaking the cob webs out of my head. Then large rocks began
to rain down on us from above. One hit little Donny right in the face
busting him open just above his left eye. He grabbed it and began to bawl
loudly as the blood ran. “Mother fuckers!” Adam yelled out in rage over
his brother and he began to shoot upward wit his riffle at who ever was
stoning us. I raised my shotgun and cracked off a few shots myself. When
who ever was up there heard that the rocks stopped falling. “Joe I want
you to throw me up there. I don’t care if I get hurt just throw me.” I
told Josiah wanting to use his super strength. He grabbed me by my waist
then gave me a toss and I flew out of the hole and tumbled onto the
ground. I got to one knee and raised the shot gun. “Hold it rite there!”
I screamed. There stood about a half dozen kids holding big ass rocks.
“Drop the dam rocks now!” I screamed. They complied and raised their
hands in fear. “Please mister don’t shoot us.” a girl that looked to be
about 8 or 9 said to me. “Why the hell were you throwing rocks at us? You
hurt one my friends!” I yelled at them. “We thought you were one of the
monsters.” A boy said. “Well we’re not fucking monsters!” I heard AJ yell
from the hole in a very mad tone. Now that the kids were disarmed I
lowered my gun from pointing it at them but kept it at the ready. They
then lowered their hands. “Do you have a rope? I need to get my friends
out of there.” I asked. One of the boys nodded yes nervously and I told
him to go get it. “Tie that end to that tree and toss the rest in the
hole.” I told him. The guys then climbed out one by one with the Donny
bringing up the rear. “Donny tie it around your waist and I’ll pull you
up.” Josiah told his cousin. Donny tied the rope and held his bleeding
head as Joe extracted him from the hole. “Which one of you fucking hit my
brother with the rock?” AJ demanded raising his gun at the kids scaring
them to death. “Adam they didn’t know. They were scared just like we
would have been.” I said as I pushed his gun barrel towards the ground.
“You’re lucky Derrik saved you is al I can say.” AJ said as he went to
tend to his brother. “We’re sorry. We didn’t mean to hurt you guys. We
were just out here looking for food when we heard you guys making noises”
Another one of the kids said. “How many of you children are here?” the
soldier asked. “Just us and 2 more in the building. There’s no one else
here.” One of the kids said. “Well kids in the current situation I have
to declare military rule here. We have come a long way to get here. We
don’t have any where else to go at the moment so we will be staying here
now as well.” The man told the kids.

We were surprised to find kids here at the orphanage, and on the defense
of their home at that. They had caught us in a pit trap with little
problem. The kids led us up to the big old house and showed us the way
in. for some reason they weren’t using the front door to get in, but were
climbing in and out though a basement window. “Why don’t we just go in
the front door instead of squeezing through this window?” I asked the
kids. “We’re afraid one of those things might see us going in there and
get us so we go through the window.” One of the boys replied. It took a
few minutes for us to get in but we all wiggled through the small ground
level window. Inside the basement looked like a total and complete pig
sty. It had an odor of filth and a funk I had never smelled before. The
over whelming odor was getting to Chris’ sensitive nose. I saw him cover
his mouth and nose with his shirt sleeve to keep the smell out. “Dam have
you guys been staying down here all the time?” I asked them. It looked
like they were living in the basement and never going out. “Yeah pretty
much. We’re scared one of those things will get us.” One of the smaller
kids said. “Does this place still have power and running water?” the
soldier asked. “Yes sir, but we don’t turn anything on at night, they
might see us.” a girl said. “How big is this place? How many rooms and
such are there?” I asked. “There’s 3 sleeping rooms, 2 bathrooms, a
kitchen, a dining room, a clinic, the basement, the head masters office,
some storage rooms, and a common room.” a older boy said. “Ok I guess if
we’re all going to be here for a while we should know who’s who. I’m
Derrik, this is Chris, Josiah, Adam, Donny, and he’s sergeant Williams
from the army.” I told the kids living in the house. “And this is Lucky.”
Donny told them petting the dogs head. “Ok, I guess we should do the
same. My name’s Alicia. This is Carry, Cody, Cole their brothers and
sister. That’s Nathan and Phillip in the corner. And that’s Zachary in
the bed and Justin sitting next to him.” the oldest girl said. “Good to
meet all of you kids. From the looks of you all you don’t have many
supplies do you?” the man asked. “No sir we ran out of food in the
freezer and pantry days ago. We been finding what food we can outside,
and that’s not very much.” Nathan said. He was a cute boy looking to be
about 10 or so. “What’s wrong with him?” I asked referring to Zachary.
“He’s sick. I think he ate some spoiled food.” Justin said sitting next
to him. Zachary was laying on a make shift bed on the floor. On closer
examination I saw he was laying on a blanket on the cold concrete floor.
I walked to him and felt his dirty fore head. He definitely had a fever.
“Guys he’s sick. We need the med kit Sikiş hikayeleri out of the truck.” I told the
others. “Hey Derrik cant you go into that transe thing you do and see if
there’s any aliens nearby?” Josiah asked. “Good idea.” I said not
thinking about checking for monsters. “Ok you check for aliens while we
go and bring the supplies up to the building. Troops when I pull up front
I need everyone available front and center to unload the supplies.” The
soldier handed out orders. While the man was going to fetch the truck I
sat down on the floor and closed my eyes and concentrated o what I
wanted. I spread out with my feelings searching for alien presents any
where even remotely nearby. So far I didn’t sense anything so I told the
others, “I think it’s ok. I don’t sense anything close to us. I think
it’s ok to go out.”� “What was he doing just now?” Carry asked. “It’s a
long story that we’ll tell you later, but he can sense when aliens are
close. He says it’s ok so we can go out now.” AJ explained.

Every one except Zachary and Justin who was tending to him made our way
up to the main entrance and outside to meet Sgt Williams with the truck.
“How’d you get through the gate? We had it locked.” Alicia asked. “I shot
the lock off and took the chain off. The rest is self explanatory.” The
man said smugly. With the extra help of 6 other pairs of hands we had the
truck unpacked quickly. “You have food?! Can we please have some?! We
haven’t eaten in 2 days.” Cody begged. “Sure soldier as soon as we get a
HQ established and an order of command going.” The soldier said. “You
know what, the army talk is getting old dude. Let em eat their hungry.”
AJ said getting an attitude. He definitely didn’t like this man after all
he has shown us so far. “Come on guys I’ll make you some pb&j�
sandwiches.” AJ told the hungry kids. He took a bag with the supplies
with him to the kitchen with 6 hungry kid’s right on his heels. He spread
out enough bread to make each kid a few sandwiches and smeared a generous
amount of peanut butter and jelly on them. The kids wolfed the first
sandwich down and savred the second one. They all seemed greatfull for
the gesture from Adam to feed them. Alicia walked up him afterwards and
smiled shyly and thanked him in her own way. She gave him a quick kiss on
the cheek. He blushed not knowing how to act or what to say in this
situation. He simply smiled and told them they were welcome. Meanwhile
the others from our group and I were packing the supplies and our things
into the building from the truck. “Where can we put our clothes and
things?” I asked Alicia. “You can take them to the sleeping room I guess
since you say it’s safe to go out now. There are 2 rooms for the boys and
1 for Carry and I.” she told me. She pointed out which rooms were what
and the boys and I carried our things to them. I opened the door to the
first room and it was larger than I expected. It had 4 pairs of bunk beds
in it with dresser drawers for each bed. It looked like some of the boys
that lived here already had some of the beds spoken for. “Guys just put
your stuff inside the door and we’ll figure out where every one’s
sleeping in a little while.” I told them. I wondered around the rest of
the house and checked out every room. I found the clinic and it seemed to
be well stocked with first aide items incase some one got a minor injury.
It had 2 beds in it and seemed to be not used much. I came to the kitchen
next where I found AJ chatting with his brother and one of the boys from
the house. “Hey guys.” I greeted them. They waved back as I inspected the
pantry and freezer. Miraculously the building still had power and running
water for some reason, so the freezer still worked. “Hey AJ the freezer
still works. I’m thinking next time we go for food, pop cycles dude.” I
said laughing. “Pop cycles hell, chocolate ice cream.” He said laughing
in return. “Good idea. I think as soon as we get everyone settled and use
to each other we go on a food run and fill the pantry and freezer up.” I
said. “Food run?”� Nathan asked. “Yeah, we’ll take the truck back to town
and fill it up with food at the grocery store and bring it back. Plus
what ever else we may need.” I explained to Nathan. I left the three boys
then to explore some more. Next I found the master bath room on the first
floor. It was a gym style bathroom with 6 shower heads one the walls of a
large shower stall. It also had 2 urinals and 3 toilets in it with 2
sinks. I looked around some more and found the head masters office. It
was a typical office with filing cabinets and a desk in it. A door in the
corner led to the head masters sleeping quarters. It was simple with a
bed and a set of drawers in it with a closet. I guessed that this room
would go fir the sergeant at this point. I went and told him about the
room then I went on to check the upstairs out. It had the girls sleeping
room, the second bathroom and the second boys sleeping room. I checked
each room out and the boy’s room was the same as the other, room for 8.
The girls’ room was a bit smaller though. It only had room for 4. I
checked further and the upstairs bathroom was the good one. Just seeing
the upstairs bathroom I made up my mind I would be sleeping upstairs. It
had 4 separated showers and 2 separated toilets. The most important
feature was the whirlpool bath tub that was enclosed by frosted glass so
no one could see inside the tub. “Oh yeah heaven.” I thought to myself.
It had been so long since I had a real warm bath. I couldn’t wait to
climb in it and test it out. I went back downstairs to the others and
told them about what I had found. I walked into the kitchen to see AJ
playing in the sink faucet. “Derrik look, hot water!” he chimed. “Great!
That means that bath tub I found will feel great.” I said sarcastically.
He smiled and was thinking, “Yes a bath tub kool!” I made my way back
down to the basement where the sick boy Zachary was laying with Justin at
his side. “How is he?” I asked. “How would I know I’m not a doctor.”
Justin thought to his self. Little did he know I could read his
thought’s. “I know you’re not a doctor ok. I just asked if he was ok.” I
told him. “How’d you know what I was thinking?” he asked me. “Long story
dude. I’ll tell you all later. For now let’s get him off this cold floor
and up to the clinic. We need to check him out.” I said. I uncovered the
small boy and picked up in my arms to carry him up stairs. Carrying him
wasn’t much of a problem since he was so little. He was about 6 or 7 I’d
say, just small enough for me to carry on my own no problem. I lay him
down on the bed I the clinic and he opened his bright blue eyes for the
first time. “Who are you?” he asked me barely squeaking it out. “My
name’s Derrik. I’m here to help you get better.” I told him. I put a
thermometer in his mouth and sure enough he had a fever. “How long’ h
been like this?” I asked Justin. “A few days. Right after we ate the last
of our food.” He answered. His answer made me suspect. The last of their
food would have made it the oldest of their food. I was beginning to
think of food poisoning. Just to be sure I wanted to check him over to
make sure he didn’t have bug bites or anything like that. “Ok Zachary,
can I call you Zach? I need to get you undressed so I can check for bug
bites or anything like that. We gotta make sure we get you well and we
need to give you the right medicine ok.” I said to the little guy. He
nodded to tell me ok so I began to slowly undress him as not to disturb
him much. I had him down to his under wear in no time and he was a mess.
The poor little guys was covered from head to tow in filth, and the
remnants of a piss stain were on the front of his undies. “Ok bud I know
you probably don’t want to do this, but I need to get those undies off
you. Their really super dirty and I need to clean you up some.” I told
him. He told me ok so I slid the nasty thinks off him. When I took them
off I got the shock of my life, “Wow!” was all I could say. I had never
seen a dick on a 6 or 7 yo as big as his was before. He had to be nearly
3 inches limp. He was kind of making me jealous in a way. “What is it? Am
I gonna be ok?” he begged me. “Oh, sorry didn’t mean to scare you, it’s
just I never seen a kid your age with a pecker as big as yours.” I told
him. He tried to laugh but ended up coughing instead. “Whoa easy big guy
calm down. Save your strength.” I told him. I wiped his small body down
getting all the filth off of him paying special attention to his groin
area. “Ok I don’t know if you want me to do this or not, but I need to
was your thing. It’s got pee all over it and that’s gross.” I told him.
He didn’t mind so I began to gently wash his good sized limp dick. I
didn’t want to get him boned with Justin sitting there with us in the
room so I just wiped him down quickly. His balls were still tight to his
body, but he sure made up for it in length. “So why was you staying with
him like that?” I asked Justin. “Cus he’s my best bud.” He answered. He
looked to be about 7 or 8 and just as dirty as Zach was. “Ok stay here
with him for a sec I’m gonna go get the medical supplies we got.” I said
but just then Joe walked in with the bag of stuff I needed. “Holy shit!”
he said when he saw the naked Zachary. “Dam dude is that real?” he asked
referring to his cock. “Sure is. You jealous?” I asked. “Yeah a little.”
Josiah said giggling. I pulled a thin blanket up over Zach then only to
conceal his goodies then I dug out some antibiotic pills for the bag and
gave them to Zach. “Take these bud they’ll make you feel better. Try to
get some sleep now to.” I told him. He swallowed the pills and Josiah,
Justin, and I then left him in the clinic to get some rest and let the
pills do their work. I the left to find Donny to check the cut on his
head where he got hit by the rock. I found him still in the kitchen with
his brother going through the food supplies. “Hey bud how’s the head
feeling?” I asked. “It hurts.” He said holding a bloody rag on his fore
head. “Well come on to the clinic and we’ll check it out. Just be quiet
when we get there that little guy Zach is in there trying to sleep. He’s
really sick.” I told Donny. He sat down on the other bed in the clinic
and I made him take the rag away from his head. “Yeah they got you good
bud. You got a nice gash right over your eye. You gonna let me take care
of it for you?” I asked him. I got a sterile pad and wiped the blood of
his fore head and face then cleaned around the cut good. He actually
needed stitches but I wasn’t about to attempt that. Instead I pulled the
cut together the best I could and used a few butterfly bandages to hold
it. I then put a band aid over it to keep it protected. “Ok sport you’re
good to go. Your head still hurting?” I asked him. He shook his head yes
so I gave him an asprin and had him lay down in the bed. “Try to take a
nap ok, me or AJ will come in and check on you in a little while.” I told
him. I turned the light in the room off and left the 2 little guys in
there to try and rest.


The more I checked the place out the more I found out about the kids that
were living there. Some basics like how long they had been there, how old
they were, and that there were more of them there but some tried to run
away when the aliens attacked. The day dragged on and by early evening we
had everything settled and everyone was getting to know each other. We
all met in the dining room and sat down for a quick dinner of sandwiches
and chips. “Ok troops I think now would be a good chance for everyone to
get to know who’s who.” the soldier announced. The guys and I all told
the orphans who we were and how old we were and things like that. Then
the time came for the orphans to tell us who they were. First to stand up
was Alicia. “I’m Alicia. I’m 13 years old and I’m the oldest of the
house.” She had light brown hair and looked pretty much like a normal
girl of her age. Next to speak was Nathan. “Hi I’m Nathan, you can call
me Nate. I’m 12 years old and glad to meet you guys.” He said smiling. He
was a cute kid, kind of on the skinny side though but cute none the less.
Light blonde hair and hazel eyes.�� “Hey I’m Justin. I’m 8 and these
sandwiches rule.” Justin said taking a big bite of food. He was also a
cute little guy with black hair and green eyes. Next to talk was Phillip.
“Hey you can all me Phil. I’m 11 and I’m the house nerd.” He was a big
read head boy for 11. Not tall big, but he was more on the chubby side
and had glasses. Now it was the other girl Carry who spoke. “I’m Carry,
I’m 12 and these are my brothers Cole and Cody. Their both 10.” Se said
pointing at her twin brothers. Carry was to me not attractive. She had a
big nose and was skinny. But her brothers were like cute little angels.
They had the cutest smiles and looked great to me. Both about the size of
Donny and every bit as cute as Donny. They had light brown hair and
bright blue eyes. They both waved his as they shyly smiled to us. There
was no doubt they were identical twins and telling them apart was going
to be tuff. “And the kid in the clinic is Zachary. We all call him Zach.
He’s the youngest of us here. He’s 7 1/2 years old and the adventurous
one of us.” Alicia told me. “Well the one of us that’s not here right now
is Donny. He’s Adam’s brother and he’s 9. He’s in the clinic taking a nap
right now. That incident with the rock to his head made him get a head
ache so he’s sleeping it off. I could see the look on a few of the kids
faces that they felt bad for stoning us while we were in the hole now.
“Look I know we all kind of freaked out on you guys at first, but you did
what we probably would have done if we was in your places so don’t feel
so bad about it.” I told the orphans. We sat for about an hour exchanging
stories back and forth of what has happened to us in the last few weeks.
Then when the topic of our special powers came up we had to demonstrate
to the kids a little bit. I read a few of their thoughts which freaked
them out, but they liked it. Josiah showed them how strong he was by
picking up the whole huge dining table on his own. Chris could hear the
faintest whisper of the kids and repeated what they said. I told them
that Donny could talk to animals and understand them. When it came time
for AJ to show off I had to warn the kids. “Ok guys I know you can tell
Adam’s been wearing sunglasses the whole time now. Don’t freak out when
he takes them off he is just as human as you and me.”
I nodded to AJ to take the glasses off so he closed his eyes and took
them off. He then slowly opened his eyes to adjust to the light level of
the room. When he had them fully open the kids marveled at them. “Wow
that’s so kool! I never saw anything like that!” Nate said. “What do they
do?” Justin asked referring to his eyes. “Well I can see like I can rite
now when it’s pitch black. I can see aliens when they are cloaked and you
guys can’t see them. Plus I can see all kinds of other weird stuff to.”
AJ explained. Just about that time Donny came strolling in rubbing the
sleep from his eyes. “Hey bub how ya feel?” AJ asked his brother as Donny
sat down next to him. “Better now. My head still stings a little.” He
answered. Adam put his shades back on and draped his arm over his
brothers’ shoulder and hugged him. I noticed Carry then stealing glances
at AJ like he was a steak. I can see why she was looking at him like that
with good reason, AJ was hot, and he loved his little brother who looked
almost just like him and wasn’t afraid to show it. “Ok everyone I’m going
to go check on Zach now and take him food I’m sure he’s hungry to.” I
announced. “I’m coming to.” Justin said. The little guy followed me to
the clinic to check on his best friend. When I walked in the room he was
still sleeping so I felt his fore head with the back of my hand. He felt
a bit cooler now, like his fever was subsiding. I decided that the best
thing for him mat be to get some good food into him so I gently shook him
awake. “Zach, wake up dude. I got some food for you.” He slowly opened
his eyes and saw me and his friend there. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and
yawned big. “Hey sleepy head look what we got pb&j sandwiches!” Justin
said with a smile. Zach slowly sat up remembering he was naked and kept
the thin blanket pulled over his lap. The little guy definitely looked
better now. He had some color to him now instead of the pale look he had
when I brought him to the clinic. I took his temp before he began to
gobble down the sandwich and it had gone down a lot. He was now at 99
degrees just slightly warm. After he ate his food he lay back on the bed
and stretched his small body out. When he did Justin noticed something.
“Dude are you hard? Your thing is sticking up in the blanket.” Justin
said giggling and pointing to Zach’s� ½ stiff little wiener tenting the
blanket. Zach’s face turned bright red then. “Hey it’s nothing to be
embarrassed about it happens to us all.” I told the boys. “Better get use
to it guys. More than likely you’re gonna be seeing a lot of stuff you
never saw before. Me and the guys I came with all sleep naked so that’s
one of those things.” I told them. The younger boys didn’t seem to act
like that mattered to them much. “Justin I’m not trying to be mean to
you, but when was the last time you took a bath or shower?” I asked.
“Uhh�^�” he started to say. “A long time ago wasn’t it?” I said. he
nodded yes. “Ok I think since we have hot running water every one needs
to bathe. Let’s go see what everyone thinks of that.” I told him. “Zach
you go ahead and rest for a little bit I’ll be back in a lil bit ok.” I
told the little guy.

In the dining room everyone was chatting and talking and Sgt Williams was
looking over his intel papers. “Hey sergeant you can check that stuff in
the head masters office there s a desk in there.” I told him. “Good idea
I need room to spread this stuff out.” the soldier said. Once he was gone
I popped the question to the kids. “Everyone I don’t mean to sound like a
dick, but EVERYONE here needs a shower bad. Me and the guys have been
using bottles of water to wipe off with for weeks now. I can definitely
use a hot shower.” I told the kids. “Great idea. We have been staying in
the basement Erotik hikaye since the invasion. We haven’t cleaned in weeks either.”
Alicia said. “Ok I think that you and Carry should take the upstairs bath
room first and some of us will wait till you get done I there before we
bathe. The rest of us will take the bath room down stairs and get squeaky
clean. I told the guys. That idea went into effect as Alicia and Carry
went up to their room and got clean clothes before going to take a
shower. Mean while I sent six of the boys to their rooms to get some
clothes before showering. First to go was Donny, Josiah, and AJ from our
group and Justin, Nathan, and Phillip. I just had to walk in and check
out the scenery as the boys got cleaned up. AJ, Joe, And Donny I had seen
before butt he others were all new to me. Nathan looked to be normal size
and looked just as nice as Josiah sis naked. Justin had a cute little
body for his age trim, but fit with a nice looking little mushroom cock.
Seeing them was making my own dick a little firm. Phillip was, how do I
say this. He wasn’t attractive to me. He was flabby with small boy boobs,
and a small cock. For his age he looked to have a cock the same size as
Justin’s. The wierd thing was he was uncut. It looked weird to me and not
attractive at all. “Use soap you guys and for god sakes wash your hair
good ok.” I told all the boys showering. There was going to have to be 2
groups of boys to shower since there wasn’t room for all of us at once in
the shower room, or no doubt we’d all be in there washing and doing who
knows what else. One thing occurred to me that I read on a pamphlet at
school once. It was about uncut boys and how they should wash their cocks
better than cut boys do. “Hey Phil come here a sec.” I said waving the
naked chubster over to me. “Ah how do I tell you this. You need to wash
IT really good ok since its uncircumsized.” I told him. He just looked at
me weird like he didn’t know what I meant. “Look at the other guys
peckers, and then look at yours. See the difference?” I said in his ear
so only he could hear. He nodded yes seeing the difference. “Just trust
me on this bud ok. Wash your dick good ok.” I told him. “How do I know
when I washed enough?” he asked. “Easy wash it till you get boned.” I
told him laughing. He didn’t seem to think anything weird of it and went
back to showering. AJ was washing his brothers’ hair for him and I
couldn’t help but admire the love they have for each other. AJ noticed me
smiling at him and his bro and smiled back. I then left to go back to the
kitchen with the other boys, namely Chris and the twins Cody and Cole.
“Hey guys we’re up next as soon as the girls are done.” I told them. “You
mean we dot have to shower in the open room?” Cody asked. “No I guess
not. The girls should be done first so we will go to the bathroom
upstairs. It’s got the separate showers rite?” I said. The twins nodded
yes. “Why don’t you guys like showering in the big room?” I asked them,
they shook their heads no. “Well why not guys?” I asked. “Because
everyone makes fun of us.” Coe answered. “What for?” Chris asked. The
boys sat silently and looked uncomfortable. “Look guys if we’re gonna be
living here together like this we need to get along and know about each
other. So you wanna tell me why they make fun of you?” I asked the twins.
They didn’t have to say a word and I knew why. I sensed Cole thinking,
“Because of what we did.” “Hey Chris why don’t you go get your stuff
ready for the shower. I need to talk to them a second.” I told him. He
left then asked the twins. “Guys what’s wrong? What happened? You can
trust me I won’t judge you and I won’t make fun of you.” Cody took a deep
breath, “The reason we were put in this place is because our mom caught
us playing around with each other.” He said. “Come on I know there’s more
to it than that.” I said. a tear then rolled down Cole’s cheek, “She
didn’t want us because we played with each other’s wieners cus our sister
made us and watched.” He said starting to cry. I couldn’t help but think
of how horrible that was for their mother to not want them for that
reason. “Boys that sux about your mom, but I’m not here to pass
judgement. Bad things happen to good people in life. I lost my whole
family when the aliens invaded. You guys didn’t do anything to be ashamed
of. I don’t think your sister shoulda made you guys do it if you didn’t
want to, but if you didn’t get hurt�^�” I trailed off. “You don’t think
we’re little sissy’s or fairy’s?” Cody asked. “No way dude.” I told them.
“Guy’s it’s not bad if you liked it. Did you?” I asked. They both looked
at each other then dropped their heads. I knew the answer was yes and
they were too embarrassed to say it. “Guy’s it’s ok. It’s not a bad
thing. Brothers do that stuff all the time, especially twins. And just to
let you in on something, I like doing it to.” I told them. They both
looked at me then. “Really? You like doing that stuff to?” they asked. I
nodded yes to them. “Look guys if you liked doing what ever you did
that’s great. It might just make you guys closer brothers, why do you
think AJ and Donny are so close?” I told them. “No way, they play with
each other to?” Cody asked. “If I tell you the answer it doesn’t leave
this room ok. Yes they do. AJ doesn’t like to talk about it because he
feels bad about it so don’t mention it in front of him.” I said. “What do
they do?” Cole asked. “Ok I’ll tell you, but for now it stays between us
ok. The others I came with know about it but the boys here don’t. They
have sucked each other before.” I told the cute dirty twins. “Wow
really?� What’s that like?” Cole asked. “Well only way I can describe it
is it feels awesome.” I said to them. I could them sense the dirty
thoughts flowing through their minds like a river. “You two never tried
it?” I asked them. They shook their heads no. “Well if you guys are up to
it you might lean about it some day.” I told them dropping a hint. I
hoped they would pick up on it and accept the hint because I’d truly like
to see what they looked like once they were clean.

The twins interest had been peeked by my talk of showing them how to have
fun and from the knowledge they now have of Adam and Donny. Just about
that time the girls came in and sat down with towels wrapped around their
heads to dry their hair. “Bath room is free now.” Carry told us referring
to the upstairs bath room. “You guys go on up to the bath room. I’m going
to let Chris know it’s open now then we’ll be up to.” I told the twins.
On the way to fetch Chris I walked past the head masters office and saw
Sgt Williams field stripping his riffle to clean it. I just shook my head
at his total jar head attitude towards life. “Hey bud showers open now.
Looks like the twins and us will be in there together. I’m going to go
down and check on Zach first to see if he’s ok. If he’s well enough he
might be in with us to.” I told Chris. Chris gathered his clothes and
stuff then made his way up to the upstairs bathroom. As I walked into the
clinic it looked like Zachary had just woken up, he was rubbing the sleep
out of his eyes. “Hey kiddo how ya felling now?” I asked. “Lots better.
My belly doesn’t hurt as much now and I don’t hurt all over any more.” He
answered. “Well do you think you have enough strength to go up stairs and
take a bath?” I asked him. He sat up and swung his legs over the side of
the bed. I helped him to his feet as his long little boy cock dangled
over his little balls. He stood there for a moment trying to keep his
balance, but he was shaky so I helped him. “Think you can walk up on your
own?” I asked. “Yeah if you help me I’ll be ok. But what if some one sees
me naked?” he asked. I made sure he could stand on his own for a moment
then I grabbed the blanket off the bed and draped it over his shoulders
then wrapped it around his little body. “How’s that? No one can see that
big ole thing you got now.” I told him chuckling. He smiled and we were
off to join the other three boys in the bathroom. The room was a steamy
haze when we walked in from the steamy showers running. Chris and the
twins had already stripped down and each was in a shower stall getting
clean. I just wished I had been there to see the twins take it all off.
Now there was 1 shower stall left and the whir pool tub. I had wanted to
try that baby out since I first saw it. “Well bud you want to take a
shower or jump in that hot tub with me?” I asked Zach. “Tub.” Was all he
said. Chris turned around to see us standing there then as he was
scrubbing the shampoo into his short hair. He smiled as to say hit to
Zach. When Zachary unwrapped the towel from around his little body Chris’
eyes almost popped out of his head. “Oh my god! He’s humungous! ” Chris
said oogling over Zach’s long pecker. Zach looked down then tried to
cover his dick up with his hands. “Zach you don’t have to do that. You
got nothing to be ashamed of. Shit you should be proud of that thing.
Show it off.” I told the little guy. He then uncovered it and Chris got
his second glance at it. “Dam he’s big. I wonder how big it really gets.”
Chris then said. The twins then half giggled. I’m sure they had seen Zach
naked before, but I doubt they ever thought about how long he really got
hard. My View of the twins was obscured since they were in the far stalls
away from me and the steamy room blocked my view to. I figured I’d get to
see them when the steam cleared and they dried off. I turned the water I
the tub on and figured out how to turn the jets on. In a few minutes the
tub was filled and bubbles streamed all through it. I helped the little 7
yo get in the tub first then I stripped down and stepped in with him the
whole time his eyes were exploring my bigger body. I didn’t bother to
shut the frosted glass surrounding the tub this time because I figured
nothing fun would happen this time just getting clean. I sat down next to
Zach as he laid his head back and enjoyed the feeling of the warm water
relaxing his little muscles.� Was also enjoying the tension being drawn
out of my body by the hot water and bubble jets. I grabbed some soap and
began to scrub down my arms to get the grime of the day off me from
falling into the pit outside. As iwas washing I caught my first glimpse
of the twin’s bare bodies as they walked out of the shower stalls. They
had absolutely perfect bodies. My Dick came to life instantly and was
throbbing hard. They looked to be about 2 ½ inches long limp with nice
little sacks hanging underneath. Their bodies looked like boy gods to me.
Everything from their cute faces to the tight tummy’s to their toned legs
turned me on. As I enjoyed the sight of them I realized that as dirty as
they were there was no way they had gotten clean in the few minutes they
had been in here. “Hey Cody, Cole did you guys wash your hair and use
soap on the rest of you?” at first they didn’t answer. I could sense they
didn’t because they were thinking “no we didn’t.” “Guys you need to use
soap, you’ll never get clean if you don’t.” I told them. “We don’t have
any.” Cody said bowing his head in shame. I felt bad for saying that to
them now. “Sorry dudes I didn’t know. Give me a few to make sure Zach’s
ok in here and I’ll help you out.” I told them. Just then Chris turned
his shower off and stepped towards us dripping wet. The twin’s eyes
locked on his body as he walked over to grab a towel to dry off with.
Seeing Chris naked was no new thing to me, but to the other three boys
his body was a new thing to explore with their eyes. “Any shampoo left in
that bottle?” I asked Chris. He nodded yes as he drug the towel over his
wet head. Ashe dried his small body I could see both of the twin’s cocks
swell a little. Not to the point of being totally hard, but maybe half
way. Chris didn’t notice as he dressed and left the room waving to us. In
all the focusing on the twin’s hot bodies I forgot about the sick little
guy next to me. “Guys go ahead and take that shampoo and scrub up. Wash
your hair really good to.” I told them pointing to Chris’ shampoo. They
grabbed the bottle and stepped back under the shower heads. “Come over in
front of me little guy and I’ll wash your hair for you.” I told Zach.

Zach wiggled his little body over in front of me and sat in between my
legs so I had access to his little blonde head. I squirted a glob of
shampoo on my hand and began to scrub his short greasy hair. I washed his
head completely the worked my way down to his neck and shoulders then
around to his firm little chest. He instinctively raised his arms out of
the water so I could wash them and under them. “Ok squirt rinse off then
stand up so you can get the rest clean.” I told him. He rinsed his body
off then scooped water in his hands to rinse his hair. When the suds were
gone I helped him stand up in the water. I now had his limp 3 incher
staring me almost right in the face. He just stood there and didn’t do
anything. “You want me to do the rest to?” I asked. He smiled and nodded.
The fact that I was going to get to wash his monster boy dong was
pleasure to me. I started at his tummy and worked my way down the sides
oh his thighs and legs till I go to his feet. He lifted them out 1 at a
time and balanced himself by holding my shoulders as I washed his little
feet. I had everything washed up except for one final area. “You wanna
wash that big thing or you want me to go ahead and do it?” I asked
pointing at his pecker. “You can I guess I don’t care.” He answered. Just
as I was about to reach out for his too the twins reemerged from their
shower. “All clean now?” I asked them. They both nodded yes together. “Ok
not to be mean or not that I don’t believe you come here so I can smell
your heads.” I told them to see if they really washed their hair. They
looked at each other then walked to the tub area together. The saw Zach
in the tub with me and smiled at him. My goodness their faces looked
angelic when they smiled. Good thing there was a lot of bubbles in the
water or they would have seen my cock go to full size from seeing their
perfect bodies up close. Cody bent forward first to let me smell his
head. He smelled clean as a whistle as did his brother who followed him.
“Ok guys kool you smell clean now, look clean to. I guess you guys can
dressed and do what ever for now.” I told them. I watched as their tight
pale little buns walked back to their shower stalls to get dressed. Now
my cock was so engorged it was throbbing with every heart beat from
seeing those perfect little bodies. I remembered Zach was still standing
next to me in the tub with his one eyed monster looking at me. “Oh, sorry
dude. Let the twins get dressed then we’ll finish you up ok.” I said.
Cole and Cody then left waiving to us as they walked by in shorts and a
t-shirt carrying their dirty clothes with them. Now that they were out of
the room I could focus on getting the sick boy in the tub with me clean.
“Ok Zach you ready?” I asked. He nodded and half smiled. I took the soap
and got a good lather going in my hand then gently reached out for his
now nearly 4 inch half hard cock. As my fingers made contact with his
skin he drew back slightly from my hand. I didn’t know what to make of
this at first so I kept my hand going for his glands. My fingers
contacted for a second time and this time he held his body still. I
slowly slid my soapy fingers along the length of his rod as it quickly
grew larger. In no time I was washing his full sized 5 inch cock. I
couldn’t believ that a 7 yo boy could have a dick just as big as mine it
baffled me. “This is so weird.” I said chuckling. “What is?’ he asked me.
“I dunno it’s just you’re only 7 and you’re pecker is just as long as
mine is already.” I told the youngster. “Really? Mine’s as big as yours
is?” he asked smiling. “Well yeah, it’s about the same length, but mines
thicker though.” I replied. He gave me a look as to say yah right. “You
don’t think mines thicker do you? Well let me prove it to you.” I said as
I stood up in the water to show him my hard cock. His eyes seemed to
light up when he saw my boner pointing at him. I stood in front of him
and sort of crouched down so that our dicks were at the same level. I
then lined mine up next to his and sure enough I was a lot thicker than
he was. The disappointing thing was the little shit was about a half inch
longer than I was and he is only 7. I felt embarrassed by it as he
laughed about it. “HAHAHA mine longer.” he giggled. “So mine’s still
thicker, plus my balls are a whole lot bigger than yours.” I said poking
him in his ribs making him giggle. As much as I wanted to just drop down
and suck on that long rod I didn’t want to freak the little guy out.
Instead I just sat back down and talked with him as I took a few seconds
more to wash his erect boy monster. Needless to say I enjoyed every
second of contact I had with his big dick, but the fun had to end sooner
or later. We rinsed off and got out of the tub a few minutes later. As I
dried his hair off his cock was still about half hard and was very
noticeable. “Hey bud I think you need to go and try to pee. We don’t want
the whole house to see you walking around with that big ole thing making
your pants stick out do we.” I said. He walked over to the urinal and
tried for a second then I heard him grunt and a stream of piss flew out
and splashed on the urinal. “Ok good job dude it went down a lot now. Go
ahead and get dressed. I’ll be down as soon I get cleaned up ok.” I told
the youngster. He dried off a bit more and slid a shirt on then his
briefs and some sweat pants on before leaving the room. Finally it was my
turn to have some privacy to take care of business. I closed the frosted
glass to the tub and grabed my cock. I beagn to stroke and beat it like a
mad man needing a release of tension. All the excitement and stimulation
I have had in the last little while was overloading my sexual senses and
I desperately needed a release of orgasmic pressure. My soapy fingers
flew up and down on my rod making a smacking sound as my hand collided
with my abdomen and balls. I believe that this time was the fastest I had
ever gotten off. It took me not even 3 minutes of wild stroking and a
massive wave of pleasure flooding over me.

OK PEOPLE IM NOT SURE WETHER OR NOT TO KEEP WRITING THIS STORY! IF YOU WANT ME TO WRITE MORE, LEAVE ME A PRIVATE MESSAGE OR EMAIL ME! MY EMAIL IS [email protected]
IF YOU WANT TO JUST LEAVE A COMMENT FEEL FREE

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Frankie and His Gurl, Part 3: Girl Pointers

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ass

Frankie and His Gurl, Part 3: “Girl Pointers”

by Julie Hart
[email protected]

1/ Hot and Bothered ~,’;~%@

The last time Frankie and I had gotten together for a little fling, his cousin Karen and her two girlfriends butted in. After letting Frankie get off with me, Karen, Lissa and Micky dolled me up and the four of us had fun.

I felt a little guilty about that day, with Karen shoving Frankie out like that. Today, sitting on a hill at the park next to Frankie, I brought it up.

“Don’t feel bad that Karen left me out,” he said.

“I do though,” I admitted.

“It was okay.” His voice cracked a little, him still 13 and all, and his eyes widened. “You and me had fun before she made me leave.”

“I know.” I blushed, remembering how much he came. “We did.”

I smiled. We wore shorts and our bare knees briefly brushed together.

“When’re we gonna do it again?” he moaned.

“Up to you,” I said. I was too shy to say how much I really did. Truth was I was aching.

“You miss doing it?”

I glanced at him and knew my eyes said most of it. “Yeah.”

He moved closer to me. “I think about it lots,” he whispered in my ear. The words and their warmth made me ache even more. I almost wished he’s grab me.

“When I saw the girls had you there on the bed I did get a little jealous,” he said.

“Really?”

“I was afraid to try with you for a while cause I thought maybe I’m not good enough. They’re girls…and I’m not. And I thought after that maybe you…wouldn’t want me.”

“It was fun with them. But … you’re my first.”

Frankie smiled. “Yeah. I guess.”

“And you have something they don’t.”

“What?” Frankie asked.

I started to get a little annoyed. “Guess.”

He said nothing, didn’t even shrug, the dope. I looked around to see no one was looking and snuck a feel of the lump beneath his shorts. “What do you think, silly!”

“Ohhh…yeah, okay,” he said, chuckling.

I smiled too. Frankie’s excitement made me think, and I said, “You know what else?”

“What?”

“You really enjoy it, and I like it that you do.”

“It’s because I do. Didn’t Karen and her friends?”

“Yeah. But maybe because they’re older and it’s not as big a thing.”

“Yeah. And they’re girls,” he said, almost like that was bad. “There’s nothing wrong with that. But …”

“But what?”

Breathing heavily, Frankie reached over and touched me between my legs. “They don’t have that.” His breath was hot as his lips touched my ear. “Silly!”

I giggled coyly. “I’ll bet you’d like somebody like Billy Mills more. He’s strong, plays football.”

“Uh uh. No. You’re the only one that makes me want to do it with a boy.”

“Why?”

“I guess you’re like having both. Like, in between?”

I smiled.

“You looked hot that day,” he said as if lost in a dream. “My mom and dad’ll be out till eleven tonight. Come over?”

“Okay,” I said.

2/ Pride and Prissiness ~,’;~%@

When I got to his house before seven I was shocked to see Frankie’s cousin Karen was there. She was reading “Pride and Prejudice” by Jane Austen. Karen glowed when she saw me.

“Hi, hon. Frankie’s taking a shower. How are ya?”

“Good. You?”

“Oh, you know, bored as usual. Frankie’s mom asked me to come over. Doesn’t like him being alone.”

“Well, I’m here.”

“I know. But she likes it to be somebody older, you know? Want a soda?”

“No thanks.”

Karen’s new blue jeans brought out her eyes. She had a great body, and I loved the way she wore her long, wavy brown hair. I was attracted to her. Jealous too.

“So … what you been doing? Anything interesting?”

“Not really.”

She looked at me for a while. “Did you have a good time that day?”

“Oh yeah.”

“What were you guys gonna do tonight?”

I shrugged. “Hang out. Maybe watch TV.”

“Cool,” she said. A pause and then, “You know, I shouldn’t have pushed Frankie out that time, but…he already had his fun and…well, I needed mine.” She came over to me and sat up on the edge of the couch. “You dress up a lot, hon? I mean, when you’re not with Frankie?”

“Not really.”

“Do you think you’re a girl? You know, deep down?”

I shrugged. “I never really thought about it.”

I could still hear the shower running upstairs. Wished it would stop.

“Ever have a wine cooler?” she asked.

“Once. I liked it.”

“Hold on.”

Karen went to the kitchen and brought back a wine cooler. I sipped it. It made me feel warm and relaxed.

“Are you staying till his parents come home?” I asked her.

“Maybe.” She was staring at me now. “I had a thought. Ever want to learn more about being a girl?”

I gave her the short answer. “I’m not really sure. Why do you ask?”

She was studying me. “Hold the bottle like this…” She had me hold it with my wrist slightly bent. “Use your wrist more instead of your whole arm.”

Then she took my other hand and folded back the three smaller fingers. The other fingers she placed near my throat, wrist bent. Then she showed me how to cross my legs, girl-like.

“Now…don’t look straight ahead,” she said. “Look demure. Shy.”

I thought I was doing that already. But I tried.

“Nice. Now part your lips, just a bit. Act prissy, but be proud … Oh, that’s it! You’re a natural, hon. We need to give you a femme name. Let’s see…”

“I already have one,” I blurted out. It must’ve been the wine cooler. I was feeling light. “It’s Cissy. The name you and Lissa gave me. Remember?”

“Yeah. You like it?”

I sighed. “Kind of sounds like ‘sissy’ so I’m not too crazy about it.”

She nodded. “Something a little more grown up then, maybe?”

“Yes. ‘Julie’,” I blurted out. “I’ve always liked the name ‘Julie,'”

Karen smiled. “Then Julie it is.” She sipped her wine cooler. “You know, Julie, there’s something I wanna say.”

Uh oh, I thought. “What?”

Her voice lowered as she spoke. “Frankie’s thirteen. He could go either way now. Ya know?”

I wasn’t sure, but I nodded.

“I think him being with you is cool, cause you’re femme. But I’m afraid of him being with other guys.”

“You think he’d stay straight if I was more like a girl?”

“Uh-huh. Don’t Sex hikayeleri you?”

I squirmed. “You could be right.”

“You make a really hot chick dressed up,” she said. “All you need is to act more like one. Be more of a girl for him. Mad at me for saying that?”

“No. Not really.”

“You like it, right?”

I nodded. “Yeah.”

“Good.” She ran her fingers through my hair. “I could help you, you know, with some pointers.”

“You could show me more?”

Karen folded her arms. “I’m thinking. First you need a touch more daintiness.”

“How?”

“Okay. When like Frankie comes down, you do this … ” She faced an imaginary Frankie and gasped very lightly, clasped her hands and brought them to her chin. She tilted her face a little. “Hi Frankie,” she sang. To me she said, “See?”

“I guess.” I looked at the same imaginary Frankie and started toward him. I folded my hands and them up to my chin. I said, “Hi Frankie,” just like she had.

Karen watched, deep in thought. “Pretty good. But don’t go to him, it’s too eager. Stay where you are. Sway just a little. Ya know?”

I started to worry. “I think so.”

“I’m taking drama in school. Learning a lot. Watch, and listen to my voice.” She posed again, hands near her chin. “Hi Frankie,” she said, her voice almost a whisper. She turned to me. “See?”

I nodded. Upstairs the water stopped running.

“Make him strain a little to hear you. And don’t make your voice too high. You’ll have to find your own register.”

“Okay.”

“It takes practice,” she said. “But you’ll get it. Now watch. ‘Hi Frankie’.” She grabbed my fingers and wrapped them around fingers on my other hand. “Now fidget. Just a little.”

“Fidget?” I was starting to get confused.

“Instead of grinning like you are, just THINK of a smile. Don’t actually smile. And remember: you’re anxious, but you don’t want to show it. So you catch yourself and stop. And stand still. Wait for him.”

“I get it. It’s like I want him to be in charge.”

“Exactly.”

“And I’m worried cause I want him to be happy to see me. But … I don’t want to seem anxious.”

“Now you’re getting it,” she said. “Try it again. Drip with femininity.”

I “saw” Frankie and tilted my head a little. This time I thought about smiling, but didn’t smile. With a little sigh in my voice, I said, “Hi Frankie,” then drew in, not knowing what to expect next.

It was working!

I was actually thinking like a girl. Like “My Fair Lady”, I was Liza to Karen’s Henry Higgins.

“Good girl!” she said and gave me a peck on the lips. “You’re a sweetie. Once more, a little slower this time.”

This time I was more relaxed and I let my feelings take over. “Hi Frankie,” I said, letting my voice trail off at the end.

Karen bubbled. “Good. Now let’s try this.” She lowered my hands to my waist. “Fidget a little. Be shy, but project your worth.”

Very softly this time, I said, “Hi Frankie. So good to see you. You look nice tonight.”

“Cool!” said Karen. “Just great!”

And just in time because I could hear Frankie coming downstairs. He slowed when he saw Karen and me.

“Look who’s here,” Karen said.

“Hi Frankie,” I said. This time my voice was just a hush, but I could tell it said so much. “How are you tonight?”

Wearing baggy shorts, T-shirt and gray gym socks, Frankie stopped at the bottom of the steps. His dark hair was still wet, and he looked a little confused.

“Hey,” he called with enthusiasm. “Coming up?”

Karen cut of my answer. “Not yet, Frankie. Julie and me are gonna talk for a few minutes.”

Frankie began to sulk. “But …”

“You’re gonna thank me, hon,” Karen said. “It’s not what you think. Go back up, okay? Give us an hour. I’m helping him.”

Frankie lightened a bit but still seemed a little puzzled. “With what?”

“It’s a secret,” she said, putting her arm around my neck. “Just between us girls. Right Julie?”

Frankie went upstairs. Karen told me to practice some things while she ran home to get something.

3/ Scent and Sensuality ~,’;~%@

Karen came back a few minutes later holding a gym bag.

While on my second wine cooler, Karen taught me more things. Like how to pout and when. How to nod, how to giggle, and more on how to speak. I was picking it up pretty fast. She said I did especially well with speaking, even my choice of words and expressions. Said I was a “natural”.

I must’ve learned a lot already without realizing it. Just watching other girls I had picked up things without knowing it.

Karen even called her friend Lissa and told her she was with another friend, someone Lissa never met. Karen put me on the phone with Lissa who didn’t even know it was me. She thought I was a girl!

Karen taught me how to walk. First in my own shoes, then in bare feet. Next she gave me a pair of white two-inch heeled sandals with cross straps. They looked familiar.

“Remember these from that day?” said Karen. “They’re Lissa’s. She’s more your foot size than me, so she said you could borrow.”

Maybe they did, but the straps were awfully snug. Still, I was prancing around smoothly enough in five minutes.

“Sashay now … Sway your hips, just a bit … Good girl!”

We had practice conversations. Karen said my speech was cute and graceful, my manner passive.

We spent almost an hour this way. I loved it.

Frankie called down. He was getting impatient. He was probably horny as hell. Karen said that was good. He had to learn patience with me, to respect girls.

“Fifteen more minutes,” Karen said, calling upstairs to Frankie.

In the bag Karen brought back were things to wear. There was a satin dress. Shiny and lightly purple tinged–lilac, Karen said, “alluring yet modest.”

White lace trimmed the sleeves and the hem, which fell just below the knees. The dress and sleeves were slightly flared, and it there was a split up the side. So adorable.

And of course more intimate things: silky gray stockings with lacy elastic tops. A silvery blue bra with spaghetti straps. A pair of light blue silken flutter panties–so dainty and sexy. I almost drooled.

Since that day with Karen and her friends it didn’t make much sense for me to be too nervous about Karen seeing me naked. And we were Sikiş hikayeleri relating teacher to student. I took off my clothes.

First she put the bra on me and stuffed it with tissue paper. Then the flutter panties, so nice and frilly. I rolled the gray stockings on up to my thighs where the lacey elastic bands held them fast. As well as feeling sexy they looked pretty on my legs.

The satin lilac dress was next. The split broke nicely at my thigh. Karen said I had a girlish shape for a boy. The sleeves of the dress were three-quarter length and ended with what Karen called a flout.

I modeled in the full-length mirror, trying different angles and making subtle poses like Karen taught me.

She brushed out my longish blonde hair and fluffed it around my face and decked it out with a white flower-shaped barrette. To my cheeks she applied a tiny bit of blush.

The only shade of lipstick she had with her was cherry red, so she used just a dab, spreading it across my lips till it became a shade of hot pink.

She had a pair of dangly, silver clip-on earrings she put on me. Finally, a little darkening of my eyebrows and I was turned toward the mirror.

Was that really me? I looked hotter than fire.

Then came what she called the pies de resistance. She held up a small black spray bottle.

“Here’s a neat girl pointer,” said Karen, meaning lessons for being more femme. “You don’t want the scent to be overwhelming.” She squirted a short burst in the air and said, “Quick. Step through it, gracefully.”

I sashayed through the mist so that only a trace of fragrance stayed with me. That was the magic touch, a jolt of feminine sensuality. The scent truly carried me away, taking everything male with it.

Sipping my wine cooler from a glass now (another of Karen’s Girl Pointers), I posed in the mirror. If I had any doubts about my femininity, the sight and the scent dissolved them all.

It was like I had been made for this, to be a real chick.

I moved seductively and with confidence, a modest sway in each step. I stopped and glanced over my shoulder at Karen.

“What do you think?” I asked her. “Is this what you have in mind?”

When I spoke, my voice was neither too low nor too high–I had found my register. The illusion was complete, yet so real in my heart.

Karen clasped her hands together. “Wow! You’re a babe,” said Karen. “It’s like…scary even.”

Transfixed, I stared some more in the mirror. Then, my eyes shifting upwrd, I said, “Frankie’s waiting.”

“Okay. But … Julie … “

“Yes hon?”

In a low tone she said, “Don’t be a pushover. Make him wait. He’ll appreciate it, so will you.” She winked. “Trust me.”

“Thanks Karen. I should go.” I started up the stairs.

Smiling, she cried after me. “Yeah, you go girl!”

4/ Modesty and Poise ~,’;~%@

Frankie was on his bed looking at a magazine when I entered. His mouth fell open when he saw me. “Holy…”

I looked at him with my eyes wide, smile vague.

“Hi Frankie.”

“Wow.” It was as if he finally remembered to smile. He rose to sit on the edge of the bed. “You’re … you’re a babe!”

I giggled at the private joke. “Thanks hon.”

I stood still, waiting for an offer.

“Wanna sit down?” he finally asked.

“Love to,” I replied.

I smiled softly but without eye contact. I crossed my legs, exposing a stocking caressed knee through the slit in my dress. I placed my hands on my lap and looked at them. “What have you been doing?”

“Waiting for you,” he replied, staring. “And reading.”

“Anything interesting?”

He seemed a little nervous. “Nah. You smell sexy.”

“Thank you.”

“So awesome.”

A soft giggle. “How sweet.”

“You’re prettier than all the real girls.”

“Real?” I said with a pout.

“Oops, my bad. ‘Other’ girls.”

His breath was uneven, and I could hear him swallowing. He sidled up to me. “I’m horny. You?”

I felt my smile dissolve a little. “Excuse me?” I uttered, puzzled at Frankie’s abruptness.

He put his arm around my shoulder. “You know. Let’s do stuff?”

My head tilted slightly as if I hadn’t heard. “Stuff?” I hissed, keeping my lips parted.

“W-what’s the matter?”

“Nothing. But can’t you be a little more, you know …?”

“Oh, yeah. Gee. I didn’t–“

I laid a gentle hand on his. “It’s all right. It’s just that I’d like things to be more… not so hasty, you know?”

“Okay.”

“So let’s talk for a while,” I said, surprising myself.

“What doya mean?”

I tisked lightly. “Um … Well, like what did you do today?”

“Nothin. Just waited to see you, Cissy.”

“Actually, my name is ‘Julie’ now. You like it?”

His eyes widened. “Yeah. Sure.”

“So… ready to go back to school next week?” I asked.

“Sort of, but I hate when summer ends… And I’m getting a couple pimples again.”

Uh-oh, Julie, I mused to myself, you’re probably making that worse.

We talked for a few minutes about a lot of things: school, games, other kids. It was new for us both. When talk began to wane I softly said, “Wanna kiss me?”

“Yeah,” he said, almost as quietly.

He brought his lips to mine and lightly kissed me, measuring my response. I raised my head, parted my lips–‘entreating’ Karen had called it. He kissed me again, and this time he stayed there, moving his lips on mine, his hand in my hair.

5/ Sheer Abandon ~,’;~%@

We had never kissed as an overture to lovemaking before. And this was different kind of kiss, sensual but affectionate. I closed my eyes and went a little limp. It was nice.

We wrapped our arms around each other. I lightly stroked Frankie’s T-shirted back, absorbed in the tenderness of the moment. His young lips were slippery, his touch shaky. We’d been intimate before, but this was fresh and exciting.

Gradually the kiss grew animated, hands moving over each other, lips exploring. Little by little, tongues engaged. We drew our heads apart long enough to study the effects of passion.

Frankie’s eyelids were lowered, he was breathing hard and smiling. I angled my head this way and that, studying him while tenderly petting his arm.

“Why not take off that shirt?” I whispered.

While Erotik hikaye Frankie removed his T-shirt I turned off the light and lit the two candles on his desk. Back on the bed I picked up my glass, glanced fondly over the rim at Frankie as I sipped. The mellow hue created by the candle flame illuminated the desire in our eyes.

I calmly unstrapped my white heeled sandals and took them off. Back on the bed I leaned with my elbow propped on the pillow, resting my head in my hand. With a come-hither look I gazed up at Frankie’s wide-eyed face. He seemed a little nervous.

Lying down next to me he began rubbing my thigh under the satin dress. I lay my head on the pillow, the back of one hand resting next to my head. My other hand delicately stroked Frankie’s smooth chest.

My hand then moved down to the top of his baggy shorts. I tugged there, hinting they might be in the way. Frankie quickly shook them off.

He lay beside me in his briefs. I ran the tip of my finger along the bulge in the cotton, and he shuttered. I was quivering inside. While gazing in Frankie’s eyes I drew the pesky briefs down to his knees. His slick, nubile stiffness snapped away from his tummy.

It had been a while since we last met like this. Frankie’s member had grown, widened a little, too. Whispers of hair had begun to appear above his shaft. The ball sac, almost invisible before, had swelled.

I lightly fondled it, watching it continue to rise. Curving outward like a thick metal coat hook, it became solid, immoveable.

Karen was right: making him wait sure had its rewards.

I leaned over and kissed the tip, licked it lightly, slid my tongue along its length. It was like cast iron against my lips and even tasted a little metallic. I took it in, whirling my tongue around it.

Slowly up and down I went, heeding Frankie’s little moans and ragged breathing. When both increased too fast I stopped.

I rose from the bed and shed the white satin dress, letting it melt to the floor. Standing before him in my frilly panties, bra and stockings I glanced over at him, aware of the naughty look in my eyes. He peeled his briefs all the way off and yanked the gray gym socks from his feet.

I reclined on the bed in my bra, panties and stockings. Cautiously, Frankie took my cue and lay his naked body down alongside me. He held me, kissed my neck. I sighed.

He made little thrusts against my thigh. His hand moved to my flutter panties. His fingers glided under the waistband where he played with the tip of what seemed like the only male part of me. I groaned a little louder, caressed him.

I parted my lips, and the word formed in barely a whisper.

“Please…”

6/ Sweet Surrender ~,’;~%@

Understanding my vague plea he kissed down my tummy, licked my navel, and ran his tongue to the waistband of my panties. My hips arched subtly upward. My fingers played in his hair. A delicate whimper escaped my lips.

He carefully pulled the panties down and brought his lips to my naked stiffness.

My hands clutched the pillow, my eyes shut. His eager lips caressed me. My fingers twisted the pillow. My stocking-adorned toe pressed into the mattress. A knee bent inward as I braced for each vibration of bliss.

Frankie stopped and slid my panties all the way off and straddled me, knees against my thighs.

I opened my eyes and looked up. He seemed almost in pain. I was afraid he would ask about anal sex again. I had made clear to him it was off limits, that the focus of intimate expression for me was my “clit.”

“You all right, baby?” I said, panting.

“Oh yeah, I am … I am like so …” His voice trailed off.

I giggled. “I know baby. C’mere. I wanna feel you.”

I reached out my arms. Frankie responded by gently lying on top of me. A sharp uptake of my breath came as I felt his tumescence against my “clit”. Wrapping his arms around me, he kissed my neck and moved his pelvis with slow little thrusts.

Beneath his boyish maleness my hips tenderly writhed. To tease I sometimes recoiled, shifting a bit the target of his thrusts, rousing him even more. Then I clench my hips on his and hug him closer, kissing under his chin.

My scent, rekindled by the warmth of my body, took on the fragrance of burning flowers. Rustling top sheets, whispers and sighs could not compete with the heartbeats that drummed in my ears.

It was so like a dream.

A girlish moan is smothered by a kiss. Along my lover’s ankle strokes a stocking-clad heel.

A determined hand grasps my bra cup. Another grips my slender wrists and presses them helplessly to the pillow. Thrusts grow in speed and resolve. The control I had wielded belongs now to him.

“Frankie …” I whimpered, savoring the affect of his stubborn need. “Ooooo yah, F-Frankie … Go bay-bee … bay-bee, goooo…”

“Oh Julie … Julie …” he said through ragged gasps.

Frankie was shaking so much, and I knew he was close. His voice quivering and gasping, he blurted, “Is it … all right? Can… I …?”

I touched his face, gave him a nurturing smile. Breathless I said, “Oh sweetie… Please… “

I parted my legs and Frankie nestled his chin in the nape of my neck. He kept grinding, smooth hips brushing the inside of my thigh as his thrusts got short and fast.

Squeezing him tighter, my hands ran over his body. I let free my girlish cries as the feeling grew. Fire spread through my loins. My hand went to my lips. I bit my fingers to prolong the thrill, and wanted him, always, to be first to let go.

My weeping sighs aroused him more. Pressing into me, he groaned louder and louder. I rocked with his thrusts, my cheek pressed against his.

“Good bay-bee … good … that’s it. Be a … a g-good boy … for … for … J-Ju … lee … ‘Kay? P-plea-ease … Do … do it … Ohhh …”

His head sprang upward, leaving me. He let out a triumphant howl, trembling, his thrusts slowing. His member shuddered powerfully against the corner of my thigh.

Hot sperm spurted forth like fresh candle wax, oozing around my sac. The most he ever made.

Holding him tight I arched eagerly upward. A guttural cry squeezed from my chest while toes curled, lips numbed, cheeks burned, and wet spasms quaked.

We fell limp, a throng of gasps and heartbeats without motion. Silken boy and girl cum mingled between us.

Minutes later he touched me, and we began again.

~,’;~%@ ~ the end ~ @%~;’,~
Comments to [email protected]

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Dating Dad part 2

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Cuck

I yawned as I sat there in the faux leather chair, pretty sure there were rocks under the foam. The steady whooshing sound coming from the ventilator was a constant reminder that my father still lived. He wtoas intubated, laying on his back. His lips stretched around a plastic tube, chest rising and falling. They had brought him back his room an hour ago, and he was still unconscious. This would be the last of two major surgeries, thankfully.

The last 24 hours had been a blur. I very much felt like a child staring at the ground from a moving car. Objects blurring and stretching in one continuous loop of color and chaos. I was not much help to the police as I had been so focused on my dad. I remembered no faces, just impressions of them. What I remember clearly were his eyes. Those eyes, so full of pain, and love. Why did he smile at me? Oh lord, why did he fucking smile?

I thought he was dying. I feel so much shame at my thoughts. Questions had plowed through my mind as I desperately clung to my father, his blood all over me. How could he do this to me? How could he leave me? Guilt, and shame from the moment still descend on me like a dark cloud.

He was here, alive, and the doctors told me he would do just fine. He was going to be well, and survive this awful tragedy. But he had looked into my eyes, I am sure that he saw my selfish thoughts. He could always see through me. When had it all become about me? At what point had I turned inward and lost my focus? How could I be so selfish?

The bullets, two of them, had been removed successfully. The doctor had stood over me while I sat in the ER, talking. My vision shimmered at the edges, and my head felt like a helium filled balloon on a string. His voice seemed to echo in my thoughts, as if on a delay. His words left impressions as the emotional storm raging inside of me tried to drown out reality. They were a low caliber, this was lucky, the doctor assured me. Both of the bullets had lodged in fatty tissues, and done minimal damage. One had nearly passed clean through, which had made surgery a bit complicated.

He was going to live. That is what mattered. That is all that mattered. Right? Then why did I feel so fucking guilty and angry?

I pushed the feelings deep inside of me, imagining that I shoved them into a room shutting the door. It felt silly, and was a hollow attempt at soothing myself.

I had my eyes closed during my self pity, when I opened them, I noticed two people standing in the doorway. One was a tall woman, with a natural elegance and beautiful face that faintly reminded me of Dad. She was decked out in jeans and a man’s white t-shirt, too large for her frame, though it seemed to hang just right to accent her femininity.

She stood there, just staring at me, with round eyes and her lips slightly open, as if she was locked in some internal struggle. Next to her was a young man. He must have been close to my age, he was doe eyed and innocent, rather than looking at me, he stared at my father. I will admit Dad looked awful with his artificial breathing apparatus and all his wires and tubes.

She spoke to me then, and I recognized the voice rather than the face. She had changed, looking less like a girl and very much a woman. But when she spoke, her words came to me as if on the strings of a harp, harmonious and vibrant, a French accent running away with her vowels. I knew her instantly. I had not heard from her since Mom’s funeral. She had always been a recluse.

“Jessica…” her vowels carried the a in my name as if on the wind. “I am so sorry.” She held her arms open.

I cried out. “Aunt Isabelle!” And ran to her open arms. I felt like a little girl again, tears hot in my eyes. She wasn’t really my aunt, she was Dad’s cousin. My parents didn’t believe children should call relatives by first names, so they gave her the honorific of aunt.

Embarrassed by my childlike outburst, I stepped back from the hug. Aunt Isabelle rarely left her property. I had fond memories of visiting her there as a child.

Smiling weakly, I apologized for my outburst. “I’m sorry… it’s just been awful.” I managed to get the words out before I burst into tears again.

“Shhhh… it is okay…” Aunt Isabelle said, pulling me into a hug again.

I didn’t know that I had any tears left, but there they were, and they came unbidden. I sobbed silently, my face buried in her shoulder. Eventually I was able to relax. It had been many hours of being alone, and a friendly face was more than welcomed. Even if years had separated us.

“How did you know?” I asked.

“How did you get here so fast?” Her accent soothed me immensely. “You could not fly so fast eh?”

“I was there when it happened, I came to visit.” My voice sounded weak and distant, I fought panic that was rising up in my chest. She couldn’t know, nobody could know our secret, they would separate us for sure. “The doctor, he said he will be okay.” A dry sob rolled through my shoulders as I changed the subject.

“This is good.” She said simply. “Jessica, meet Jesse… Jesse meet Jessica… Jesse and Jessica… so similar you two should be great friends eh?”

The young man, standing next to her, raised his hand weakly and managed a smile. He turned to her and asked. “Tante Belle, you are her aunt as well?”

“No… no… Jessica is a cousin, but she has always called me tante.” She corrected herself “Aunt.”

I stared at my Aunt Isabelle, I felt like a troll or a gnome standing next to her. She was the very picture of femininity and beauty. There was never a moment where she wasn’t poised and spectacular. Every movement, even the way her mouth moved was fluid and seductive. I knew, without a doubt, that she was every man’s fantasy.

“You must eat, and rest.” Her tone left no room for argument.

We headed towards the cafeteria, my panic trying to take the front seat as I walked away from my father. But Aunt Belle had me firmly by the arm, her touch somehow comforting. I wasn’t alone. I felt as if a weight had been lifted, but also I worried about what was between me and Dad.

Our experience had been wonderful, our love expansive. We had done something so intrinsically wrong, that I was sure the guilt of it was written plainly across my face. We had broken all taboo and shared moments of intimacy no father and daughter ought to ever share. It was beautiful, and I worried that everyone would figure it out. Worse, I could not even talk to Dad for reassurance that it had been alright. That everything would be alright. That we would be okay. Fuck my life, Daddy please wake up. My panic smashed into me, I choked down my food, staring at the table.

I spoke little, and my aunt spoke less, Jesse spoke not at all. We were a silent trio. It was with great surprise that we found my father, awake and eyes sharp, when we returned. They had removed the tube from his throat, and he appeared to breathe easily on his own. His beard looked haggard and unkempt, but in its center he smiled with cracked lips.

“Princess!” His voice was raspy and he barely croaked it out. But it was enough to un-hinged me, I ran to his side. My hands clasped his face, caressed his forehead and cheeks.

He was going to be alright. It was more than words now, that one word, gave me more comfort than a thousand reassuring words from the doctor could. My tears were not born of sadness, but of joy.

The next couple of weeks seemed to fly by, Dad and I talked a lot. We found a lot of time to discuss our situation and future. He told me about the cabin he was buying from our cousin Isabelle, and how he was in the middle of remodeling it. He told me how he had found peace, holding a hammer and nail. There was something satisfying about tearing something a part and rebuilding it.

The cabin, it turned out was no place for recovery, as it had been stripped down to the studs. At the moment it was more of a bachelor pad. This was unfortunate, as it meant we would have to stay with Aunt Isabelle, she had a place built nearly a mile away. So it was decided, on the day he was discharged, we followed her ancient Jeep. Dad slept next to me as I drove.

I was assailed with irrational concerns and worries the whole drive. Driving let my mind wander free with no way to cage it. How could Sex hikayeleri we possibly stay in her house and not get caught? How would we even be able to talk about “private matters”? What would happen if they found out? I felt like a witch, that if discovered, would be burnt at the stake. I was a mess.

Seeing the cabin made reality even heavier, its weight a heavy mantle, suffocating me. Dad and I had just discovered one another, all I wanted was to nurse him back to health, feel his skin warm against my own. I wanted the freedom to continue to explore one another sexually, without tiptoeing around.

“Don’t be so glum” my father said to me, I hadn’t realised he was awake. It startled me, and the car lurched in the gravel, and I winced as he groaned in pain from the unexpected movement.

“Sorry…” I said earnestly. “I didn’t realise you were awake.” My apology was heartfelt.

“Oh… I know… you’ve been trapped in your thoughts, I can see it. You furrow your eyebrows just like your mom did.” He smiled at me, and I relaxed the tension in my shoulders. His smiles always made me feel better.

“I worry-“

He cut me off. “Don’t… don’t worry honey… I’m going to heal and we will move back to the cabin.” He lifted a hand motioning behind us. “It will just be us, and life will be perfect, together… just us… okay?”

I sighed appreciatively, “yes… okay…”

My smile seemed to be all he needed, and he laid his hand on my knee.

I was not ready for the scale of her house, or the grandness of it sitting on the hill. It looked down over a lake, and its angles were sharp and architectural. Its walls were logs, and they shone with oil. The windows were impressive as they seemed to cover the entirety of the front side. The structure looked masculine and dominant, like it had conquered a mountain and sat upon its corpse.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” My Dad asked me.

“It’s huge…” I said, only faintly aware of the smile that broke out on my father’s face.

“That’s what she said…” he broke off in a fit of laughter, and I joined him, laughter felt good. We laughed together, his laughter warmed my soul.

“I need a grinnectomy.” I said, as my smile began to hurt on my face.

We laughed some more, it was great, we were still grinning ear to ear when we pulled in behind Isabelle’s Jeep. She had the wheelchair out and ready, and she seemed to smile approvingly at our smiles.

It was only four days later, Saturday, that things got turned upside down. I awoke early Saturday, my father still slept, and after checking on him I went to find Isabelle. The house was large, but mostly open, and not finding her as usual, in the main living areas, I went to her room. Knocking softly, so as not to disturb her, should she still be sleeping. I heard no reply. The door was not shut all the way, and had swung slightly open despite my gentle knock. It was dark in the room, the shutters still drawn. I saw a light beneath a door on a mirrored wall, and assumed it to be the closet. I made my way across the room, finding the door unlatched and thought, she must have left the light on. I entered it to turn off the light.

What I saw, froze me in place, involuntarily I made a sound of disgust. My cousin Jesse spun around, naked. In his hand was what I assumed to be Aunt Isabelle’s panties, they were wadded up, and he was masturbating into them.

“Oh my god!” He squealed “it’s not what it looks like!”

It happened in a split second, one, one hundredth of a second, nano time. But however slight it was, it gave me pause. He released his cock, and shrank quickly from his fear, he clasped his hands over himself, but less to hide his penis and more to hide his wrists. But I had already seen them. He averted his eyes, his shame plainly written across his face. White strings of cum dripped from him onto the carpet. I realised he must have been in the middle of climax.

I walked up to him, and grabbed him by the wrist, turning it over. There were livid pink scars, they looked swollen and angry. My heart softened as I looked him in the eyes. I saw there, a loneliness, one I was well familiar with. I sighed.

“If it’s not what it looks like… then what is it?” My voice sounded foreign to me.

“I love her…” he whispered, his eyes were desperate and pleading. He needed me to understand, I could feel it in his intensity.

“I can’t stand here and talk to you while you’re like this…” I made a motion towards him. “Come see me, after you’re dressed. I’ll be outside… I need some air…”

I left him there, naked, penis dripping. I needed to think, needed to breathe, what was happening? He was in love with her? She was his aunt. The realization washed over me and I choked on my own breath, stopping to clutch at my chest and cough.

I knew exactly how he felt, it was just a little while ago that I had been dating my Dad over the internet. Hadn’t he and I even fantasized about him masturbating into my panties? It’s not the same though, was it? No, it wasn’t the same, but it was similar enough. Those scars though, my heart had melted, what pain he must be feeling inside. To inflict such physical pain on himself, it must be terrible. Questions rained down like hail inside of my head, one after another, pounding their way into my mind.

Did Isabelle know? Had they already fucked? How kinky was that? When did he try killing himself and why?

So many questions, before I knew it I had made it to the lake. Before me was a bench, and I sat, hard enough that the wind pushed out of me with a satisfying sound. Life was heavy, intricate and highly complex. How in the world was I supposed to navigate these fucked up waters? The lakeshore in front of me was churned into mud, I stared at it for awhile until I faintly began making sense of the human footprints in it. Lots of them. A smile formed on my face when I realised someone had been swimming. I would love to fucking swim, my mind ran away with itself then, imagining the cool water in the evening.

He sat down next to me. We didn’t speak for a few minutes, the sounds of bugs and a bullfrog, the only thing in the air.

“It’s a long story…” he said. “Would you listen if I told you?”

“I would…” I said quietly, not sure why I did, or why I was even talking to him. But I felt compelled, and wanted to know everything. Maybe I wasn’t alone in my sin.

He wove me a story that was so sad that tears ran down my face. I could not imagine a childhood so devoid of love and affection, as mine had been the opposite. His parents seemed like creatures that loomed in the shadows, and only came out of hiding to hurt him with judgement and criticism. But it wasn’t all bad. His summers and vacations with his tante, which was french for aunt, sounded magical, and reminded me so much of my own fairy tale childhood. Only his lasted mere breaths, and was over with the seasons.

I learned about Rachel, his high-school girlfriend. Oh, how I grew to hate her. I never met this Rachel, but I knew if I did, I would not be able to contain my rage. I would fucking hammer her into the ground with my words alone.

Rachel had used him, manipulated him and abused him. She had used his love as a tool to control him. And had simply discarded him when he was no longer useful. I had known women like this before, they were an insult to all women. There was more to his story, and it invoked in me such an emptiness and sadness, that I could not help but pull him in and hug him. He cried, and tears burned down my cheeks as well.

My heart ached for Jesse. I could feel the damage in him, I knew that damage by name. My father had healed me and shown me love. He had held me, made love to me, made me whole. This poor boy, had none of that. He had nothing and no one. I held him, and fell into me.

His suicide attempt had been genuine, and not a plea for help, he had cut his wrists hoping for revenge, out of anger and pain. Only to discover while he was healing, that his parents thought it was selfish, that they had offered judgement and condemnation only thinking of themselves. I cried with him.

The whole story had been told, and his aunt being the only part worth telling. I understood completely, his obsession, I wanted Sikiş hikayeleri to tell him of my own obsession. Of my own forbidden love of my father, of our sin, and how glorious it was. But I did not, this wasn’t about me. Even though we were near in age, I had taken the more authoritative role. He had never been allowed to grow, and in many aspects was still just a boy. No, he had not slept with Aunt Isabelle, but he had held her love sacrosanct, and his desire had blossomed from there. Who was I to judge, really I was guilty of the same taboo, the same sin.

I wanted to tell him everything. “I… won’t tell Aunt Isabelle” it came from my lips hastily, and wasn’t what I’d intended to say.

“Thank you…” he breathed in a sigh of relief and laid his head on my shoulder. I lay my hand on his leg, patting him, and he laid his hand upon mine.

“I need to go back and take care of my Dad, he can’t do for himself yet and will need me.” My voice sounded weak to me, like I was making an excuse to leave him with his darkness. So I added, quickly, “why don’t you join us for some late breakfast?”

He turned to me, his pale green eyes a reflection of youth and the pain that comes with it. “Yes… I would like that… Jessica.”

I stood then, and offering a curtsy, as well as my hand said. “Jesse, dear sir, could you be so kind?” He giggled then, and took my hand leading me back to the house.

After our mishap, Jesse and I grew close, we became good friends. Often we would take afternoon jaunts around the lake, and pour our hearts out to one another. I told him many things, but I did not divulge the truth of things with my father. I am not sure why? Am I ashamed? I hesitate to dig too deep into these feelings, and easily push them aside. Jesse, on the other hand, was all too willing to talk about such things. I was a rapt listener, as the more easy the subject became the more comfortable I became. I had decided that I would tell him, soon, when the time was right.

Winter settled in and the first snowfall blanketed the ground. There is something magical about snowfall, the world becomes quiet, and it sparkles and gleams. The lake became ice, with dark splotches where it was deepest, and we all became stir crazy. I didn’t know just how stir crazy or rather how crazy we had become, until one afternoon after being stuck indoors for days, Jesse and I took a turn outside trying to walk through the drifts. It was on our return that my world seemed to upend. We came back, and stumbled on Aunt Isabelle, giving my father a shower, where up to now I had bathed him with a sponge.. My world came crashing to a screeching halt.

“What the fuck!?” I blurted out, Jesse grabbed my elbow from behind me. I shook him off. Our bathroom door was wide open, and Dad was sitting in the shower on a chair. That wasn’t the upsetting part. She was standing over him, she had taken off her pants, and her white t-shirt was wet in places, clinging to her body. She had a sponge in one hand, and the mobile shower head in the other.

“What…?” Aunt Isabelle, looked genuinely perplexed, as did my father. Was he putting on an air of innocence?

Water continued to pour out of the shower head, and rather than just stand there, I took off. Jesse followed me, I could feel him behind me.

“What’s wrong Jess?” He said urgently behind me. My heels were thumping a hollow march across the wooden floors.

“Nothing!” I spun towards him, tears came unwanted. “Nothing at all!” But it wasn’t nothing, it was everything. I didn’t want my Aunt Isabelle half naked flaunting herself at my Dad. I didn’t want him even looking at her. She was so much prettier than me. She had it all, I didn’t want her having my father as well. I wanted him to want me. To look at me. I cried and stared at Jesse.

I think he meant to give me a hug, but when he stepped in to me, I kissed him. Our lips met one another’s, and a tension I had not realised was between us, extinguished like water on hot coals. For a brief moment we hung in suspension and our bodies desperately clung to one another. Hands roamed and he pressed tightly into me. Our tongues teased one another and the taste of him made me wet with desire.

We broke off, he stood there wide eyed and breathing hard. I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, and glanced down to see his excitement pushing at his pants.

“I’m sorry… ” I began, but I could see the fragility in his eyes, so instead of apologizing, I simply gave him a hug. “I’m not sorry…” I whispered, ” I’m just angry right now, and I shouldn’t have done that” It felt good to tell him the truth of it, and I resolved in that moment to tell him all of the truth.

I took his hand, and begged him to come with me, we left to venture back outside then. Swelling inside of me, aching to be released, was my story. It was time to tell him everything.

We stuck to the driveway where the snow had been mostly compacted, and made good time once we got into the woods. The ground was nearly bare, as the tree canopy protected much of it. I realised as we came up to the cabin, that it was Dads now, and I hadn’t even been inside. I said as much, and Jesse came with me willingly enough. It was tough going as the snow got deeper in the meadow, but we made it red faced, steam rolling off the both of us.

We got inside, and it was just as cold. “They must have turned the heat off, since it’s empty.” I stuttered as my teeth chattered.

“Yeah, even turned the water off” Jesse called back, as he checked the sink.

The kitchen looked serviceable enough, but the living area had been stripped to the studs. I poked around to the bedrooms, there were two of them. One was in similar shape, studs bare. But the master contained furniture and a well quilted bed.

“In here” I called as I realised the bedroom was still insulated and a few degrees warmer than outside.

“I had hoped to run my hands under hot water” Jesse complained, as he came down the hallway.

“Well we can hang in here and chat, and there’s blankets.” I moved into the bedroom, realising that this was where my father had been living as he remodeled the home. Anger surged into my chest, making it tight. How could he? I felt betrayed.

Shivers ran through me, and my body trembled of its own accord. “I’m fucking cold” I said it out loud as if it could somehow change things.

Jesse grabbed the quilt off the bed and threw it around him, he held one flap up invitingly, and I moved under it, tucking myself in. We huddled together, our bodies pushed together.

“I heard that to stop hypothermia, you can get naked together in a sleeping bag…” he said it with a hint of humor, but used a tone that sounded like a question. Our bodies still trembled from our shivering.

“Oh you did?” I said, punching him in the leg. I felt a surge of some overwhelming emotion that I couldn’t identify. Instead of squashing it down and ignoring it, I let it wash through me. It came with an urge and my mouth was open before I thought about it. “Lets try it then!”

He looked at me in shock, but I had already jumped up, back into the cold. I felt reckless, and angry, and the kiss earlier had stirred something in me. I stripped off my clothing clumsily, enjoying the wide eyed look I got from Jesse. Once I was completely naked, I dove for the bed and ripped the blanket from him. Covering myself to the chin, I lay on my back, shivering.

“Your turn” my voice sounded powerful and strong, I sounded fucking confident and in charge. He complied, quickly and with as much awkwardness as I likely had displayed. I watched as he took off his clothes, and his cock sprang free. He dived down with embarrassment, his round white ass in the air, and crawled under the foot of the blanket, up next to me.

I took a deep breath, trying to calm my pounding heart, we both lay on our backs, naked next to each other, gently he clasped my hand. It was a sweet gesture, and it did what I could not, I felt myself relax and regain control.

“Is this… what you wanted to tell me?” He asked, I could hear the nervousness in his words.

“No…” out with it, Jessica. “I’m in love with my father.” I finally said it. Instantly panic overcame me and I wanted to get up and fucking run.

Erotik hikaye “I understand” He squeezed my hand reassuringly as I nearly choked on the cold air. “He’s all you have, like Tante Belle is all I have.”

I nearly cried, but I held it back with great force.

“Now we have this, what is this?” He asked in a whisper.

“Shut up” my voice sounded harsh and rude, in apology, I rolled over and draped myself over him, the heat from our bodies seemed unreal and raged like a furnace. His cock was pinned beneath my leg, and my hand played across his chest.

“I’m sorry…” Jesse murmured.

“For what?” I asked thickly, I was incredibly turned on.

“That I’m hard… we were supposed to just cuddle”

“I’m not sorry.” I said as I reached down, and moving my knee, freed him. I wrapped my hand around his cock and squeezed, he gasped, and let out a small groan. I began to stroke him, and crawled under the covers. When I put my mouth on him, the taste of him exploded in my mouth, and so did he. He spasmed and shot his hot cum into my mouth. It surprised me and instinctively I swallowed when it hit the back of my throat.

“Ughhhh.” He groaned. “Holy shit that was intense”

I giggled, I couldn’t help myself. I gave him one last suck as he began to soften, and let go of him. It was my turn for some satisfaction.

Just as I was about to speak, I heard the snow crunch as the sound of a vehicle approaching broke the silence.

“Fuck!” “Shit!” We both said out loud, as we scrambled from the bed and began pulling our clothes on. We dressed in record time, nearly falling over one another, laughing as we both tried to exit the bedroom simultaneously. We peaked out the front window and found Isabelle and my father pulling up through the deep snow in her Jeep.

“Act normal!” I hissed as I opened the front door. I waved at them, and they both became animated. Isabelle jumped from the Jeep, and made to run up to me, but instead she fell face first in the snow with a small holler, and rolled over laughing in delight.

“I am glad to find you! Is so cold! Let us go back now. We have worried too long.” Her voice seemed to be swallowed by the snow, it sounded mellow and muted. We ran for the Jeep, giggling and pushing one another in the snow.

My father didn’t say much, other than that he was relieved to find us. But the look he gave me, let me know that we had much to talk about. Shame began to well up inside of me, but I found it easy to push aside. The Jeep was warm, and I found my eyes became heavy as that warmth penetrated me. I let it.

The winter passed, and spring tickled our memories, reminding us of warm days to come. The snow melted and fresh blossoms appeared on the trees. My father and I had still not talked about that day I ran away in the snow. But we had not had much opportunity. Aunt Isabelle doted over us both, and Jesse was always close on my heels. With the months that had passed, I no longer had to clean and dress my Dads wounds. The bandages on his chest were no longer necessary, though he still suffered from pain.

It felt like we had drifted apart during these long months. With no chance for intimacy, physical or verbal, I felt like we drifted away from one another. I told him this, during one of our few private moments, and begged of him to move us to the cabin. I think he saw the desperation in me, as I could see the hardness of his jaw line soften, and his eyes take on a different light.

“You’ve been in there, only the bedroom and kitchen are serviceable.” He said, a tentative cast to his voice.

“It’s fine, we can make do…” I told him trying to kindle the flames of our love. I moved in for a kiss, and not just a peck as had become customary. He turned his cheek to me, rejecting me. My anger was quick to alight. Before I could speak, he hung his words in the air before me, quenching my flames.

“You’re right…” he spoke with raw emotion in his voice. “I’ve done nothing but mope and feel sorry for myself. ” he looked at me, really looked at me. “I want nothing more than to be alone with you.”

I melted, all my anger drained from me, and with it my ability to mitigate my emotions. I threw myself at him.

“Daddy… ” I sobbed. “Let’s go to the cabin, I will get Jesse to help us finish it.”

He patted me on the back as I lay against him. “Ok… I will talk to Isabelle tonight.”

And so it was that our time at Aunt Isabelles had come to an end. I reminded Jesse, many times, that we were just a small walk away, and that he had promised his labor to fix up the house. But he still worried over our separation and it gnawed at me as well. I had never been so close to someone other than my parents. We shared an intimacy that extended beyond just our shared secrets. In the end, he understood, he and I both needed time alone with the people we had fallen in love with. As neither of our loves could ever know of one another’s incestuous sins.

The first week at the cabin was delicious. It felt great to have some freedom. Dad wasn’t able to do much of anything physically, though his wounds no longer required bandages, he was unable to move much physically. But there was a lot I could do. I took to teasing him with my dress, I would wear just panties and a shirt and take every opportunity to show him beneath the shirt tale. My sexual promiscuity finally got to my father as he prompted me to call the doctor about physical therapy. He wanted to heal so we could play, and nothing ever made me happier.

We went into town the very next week for his first physical therapy appointment. Dad seemed to regain a lot of his spirit as hope for a full recovery blossomed within him. I began to realize that all these months, I practically had ignored him in favor of my own self pity. His excitement was intoxicating. After his first session, he talked about his dreams for us, plans for our future and for his recovery.

Arriving back at the cabin, his energy turned predatory, and his hands were everywhere on me as I helped him to the door. He was exhausted, and wilted once in the bed, but I didn’t let that ruin our fun.

For the first time since the accident, I placed my lips around his cock. I worked it with my tongue and hand, enjoying the taste of him. I found that the length of him was pleasing, and my throat inviting. His groans and exclamations of pleasure were passionate and loud. I paused for a moment, saliva on my chin, and looked him in the eyes.

“I missed you Daddy.” I choked back tears, and then choked back him.

He was hairy, understandably , and it tickled my nose, which made me giggle. I tried to giggle, with him in my mouth, instead I gagged slightly. He burst inside my throat at that moment, and his cum shot down my throat, I gagged again and it came back up my nose. I whipped my head back l, stifling my gagging, embarrassed I looked at my Dad.

His eyes were scrunched closed, and his body spasmed. I quickly wiped his cum from my face, and leaned back down to clean the length of him with my mouth. God he tasted good. I had missed him and was glad to have him back.

“Your turn…” he said to me, slowly scooching down the bed. I didn’t hesitate I crawled past the length of him carefully, and straddled his face. I could only see the top of his head and eyes between my legs, and when his eyes met mine, he closed his mouth around me. I spasmed violently from the ecstasy of his attentive mouth. My voice seemed to call out my pleasure with reckless abandon. I placed my hands on the headboard, the sunlight from the window in front of me felt warm and satisfying on my naked breasts.

His tongue swept inside of me, and back out to tease my clit, the pressure inside of me began to build. I knew I was near to cumming and I could feel my wetness grow. It had been so long, with so many teases and no release. As the pressure became paramount and I stepped over the edge to bliss, I screamed out to the heavens. My eyes previously clamped shut, opened as I bucked like a bull rider on my dad’s face. My back arched as he tickled my asshole, and I glanced up to see Jesse, outside the window, staring at me. Dad stuck his finger inside of my asshole, and nibbled the hood around my clit, his teeth gentle but firm. I came again, bracing myself, my eyes locked on Jesse until I could keep them open no more. I fell forward, exhausted and spent, wanting for all the world to sit back up, but I didn’t have it in me to do so.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Michelle , Luka_(0)

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

College

TWO Michelle & Luka
After my ordeal with Sally and Luka I had to get out of there. I couldn’t believe what happened. I went straight home and took a long hot shower and went to bed. I tried to sleep, but I couldn’t get the images of that afternoon out of my head. Before I knew it, I was getting excited all over again.

My hand slipped down to my pussy, as I touched myself, the pain was unbearable; I was raw and swollen. I was scared at first that something was wrong. I remembered a few times before after marathon fucking sessions the same thing had happened. I was spent; I had to get some sleep.

The next morning everything seemed fine. I lay in bed still thinking about the day before and started getting excited again. Using some super moisturizing cream I thought a little massage would be in order, just to be sure everything still worked okay. As I slowly began to work on my still tender pussy, I began to imagine my usual fantasy of my boyfriend Jim endlessly pumping away in me. As I got closer to cumming he turned into Luka pumping away. Just as I started to really let loose the image of Luka pulling out and shooting his hot load all over me sent me reeling over the edge with a force I haven’t had since, well, yesterday.

My memory of yesterday was like a series of pictures that were out of order. I’m not that sure exactly how things went. In one way, I was so embarrassed and ashamed and in other ways it was like having my first orgasm.

I wasn’t sure what to do. I ended up calling Sally. I wasn’t sure if that was the greatest idea, but what the hell. She was little shy over the phone and wanted to come over and talk. Sally looks great, she has a face like Michelle Pfeiffer on Marilyn Monroe’s body. I haven’t known her that long, but everyone seems to like her.

She came over that afternoon, I could tell when she came in the door she was a little embarrassed too. She began to make small talk and ramble on about how she felt and was I okay. All of the sudden she burst into tears with her head in her hands begging me not tell anyone about what happened. I went and knelt by her chair putting my arm around her to comfort her.

She was surprised I wasn’t as upset as she was. I told her that yes; it did seem strange when I thought about it too much, but that I get really hot at the same time. We were face to face, she looked into my eye’s saying,
“I get so hot when I remember yesterday, you were driving me crazy.”
She reached up behind me and pushed my head towards hers and our lips met into a deep kiss.

I told her yesterday was new experience for me; I have only been with men and done the usual things. Sally wanted to know if Luka’s dick felt like a man? I answered,
“Maybe a wild man. ”
“It wasn’t his dick, it was how he used it. ”

I asked Sally, “Did you ever hear of women having sex with animals?

“Only Australian guys fucking sheep in the outback.”
We had a great laugh and I offered her some coffee. She asked if was on the Internet?
“Who isn’t these days. “
“Michelle, lets check out the net”
We took our coffee into my bedroom and fired up the old’ PC.
“What should I look for?”
“Dog sex?”
Well we gave it try, and bingo, a few sites came up. I couldn’t believe it. They were all pay sites but the tours left nothing to the imagination. We were getting the lingo down and tried a few more searches and found a bunch of sites. The teaser pictures were wild. All of these women with all sorts of animals. Sally was pretty quite as I paged through the sites. We came across a good picture of a beautiful woman giving a dog head.
Sally said ” I don’t know about that. ”
I was getting very wet looking at all of these pictures.

I told her about the Luka shooting come all over me and into my mouth, that it was really that bad, “No worse than man’s. ”
“How about a women’s? “Sally asked.
“That either,” I said with a chuckle.
I found a Sex hikayeleri sample story and started reading it out loud. Sally was sitting on the bed behind my chair at the desk so we could both see the monitor. As I read, Sally wrapped her arms around me and gently started rubbing my breasts through my shirt.
I stopped reading and she whispered in my ear “This is so hot, don’t stop.”

I picked up where I left off, as I read she slowly moved her hands into my crotch rubbing my pussy through my shorts. I was getting so wet as Sally was breathing heavily into my ear, I couldn’t read anymore. Sally turned my swivel chair around; I was stunned to see her naked kneeling on the floor.

She began to undo my shorts, I was so hot I lifted up my butt and helped her get them off. As I had hoped, she spread my legs and her tongue found my button.

She started to work her fingers into my hole slowly working them in and out as she sucked on my button, working it wildly with her tongue.
I was bucking in no time almost falling off the chair. Sally stopped and lifted me to the bed, sat me on the edge with my legs hanging over the side and attacked my pussy again.
She had worked several fingers into me pumping in and out.
She stopped eating me and focused on getting her fingers deeper and deeper inside me until she reached my cervix. Tickling it with her fingers I was humping her hand in ecstasy. She started to work another finger just barley in my ass.

I was so close but I needed more, I couldn’t help it and reached down and started rubbing my clit until I began exploding into the most wonderful orgasm, I could actually feel myself squirting cum; another first with Sally.

I was breathless as Sally rolled me over on the rest of the bed and as I lay on my back she straddled my face with her bald pussy saying, “It’s all right, take your time, we’re not going anywhere. ”

Her pussy was dripping cum on lips and as I licked it off the excitement started to return. Sally began to rub her button with one finger, what a view seeing her face between these massive breasts. I stuck my tongue out and slowly began to lick her lips, she pressed her pussy against my face and started humping my face and cumming all over me.

I could hardly breath as her entire pussy covered my face. I stuck my tongue as deep as I could in her hole and rubbed under clit with my nose. Rocking back and forth, going slower and slower, slowing down like she ran out of gas. She finally collapsed on the bed next to me and we fell asleep in each other’s arms.

We woke up a couple of hours later; I was in a total panic. I had blown off most of the day playing with Sally and I had so much to do before my date with Jim that evening.

Sally had errands to run as well, we both hopped in the shower for a quick rinse and away we went on separate ways.

Though the day was hectic my mind kept wondering back to Luka.

The week went by like a flash, I talked with Sally several times during that week and she sent me more wild site address. I was thinking this better not get out of hand.

Sally called and wanted to get together Friday night for a “surprise” I wasn’t sure this was the best thing to do, but since Jim would be out of town until Saturday I thought it would be okay.

Friday came around and Sally met me at home right after work. She explained she wanted to be sure everything was cool before she delivered my surprise?

She said she’d be back in a few minutes. Shortly there was a knock at the door and it was Sally with Luka! She explained how she offered to take care of Luka while they were out of town for the weekend, but she would have to keep him at my house because they didn’t allow animals in her apartment building.

I wasn’t sure about this and how things were going to play out. Sally was very excited, telling me she couldn’t wait to try him. She reached under her dress pulled off Sikiş hikayeleri her panties, sat in a chair and called Luka who bounded over and stuck his nose right in her pussy and started going to town. Sally was squealing with delight as Luka did his thing.

She was singing, “Oh boy I can’t wait for you to fuck me!”
I was really getting hot with that idea as well, and so was Luka. His dick started to grow out of it’s cover. I wanted to touch it, but I didn’t want to spoil Sally’s plans.

Sally stood up to take off her dress, I helped her get it over head while Luka kept licking away, Sally started to loose her balance and grabbed a hold of me in a hug.

“Oh this is great, but how should we do this?” she questioned.
I told her to get on all fours like in the pictures. What about his paws? I was off to the bedroom to get some gym socks, when I got back Sally was kneeling next to Luka with her hand around his dick sliding the sheath back.

“What’s this bump in his dick for?”

“Got me, I guess so it won’t go in too far?”

We put the socks on Luka’s front paws, he didn’t like them too much but when Sally grabbed his dick again he settled right down.

“Try it, touch his dick”
As I felt his dick it was smooth and moist. I slid my hand up and down it a few times and Luka started to hump it.
“I guess he’s ready Sally. ”
She knelt on all fours in front of Luka and let him lick her pussy. After a minute he hopped up on Sally and was humping for all it was worth. I knelt next to them and helped Luka find her hole. By the second stroke it was all the way in, up to the bump. Sally was going crazy screaming and pushing back to meet every one of Luka’s thrusts.

It was a wild sight, I was getting so hot I needed some help myself. I got out of my clothes and sat in front of Sally, she went straight for my pussy licking and biting on my inner lips. No one has ever licked my pussy like Sally did, well, except Luka.

Sally was cooing, moaning and cumming all at the same time and suddenly yelled
“Oh he’s so fucking big”
and collapsed to the floor with the dog on top of her, both trying to catch their breath.
Sally said to me “Get that thing out me,”
I started to move Luka back and Sally yelled,”Stop!”
He’s too big to come out. I was shocked; I had no idea what to do or what was happening. I couldn’t see between them, the bump was gone!
“Sally, the bump is in you lay still. ”
“Oh Michelle, I can still feel him pumping hot cum in me. ”
“Does it hurt Sally?”
“No, not really, just when he tries to pull it out”
“God, what a dog!”

A few minutes later Luka slipped out of Sally, cum pouring out all over. He was showing us his whole dick, it was huge and a foot and a half long. Bigger than any guy’s I’ve ever seen. I made Luka lay down and he started to lick his dick. I pushed his head back and gently took a hold of it still oozing cum. I got a little on my finger and put it in my mouth for a taste.
“Michelle, Did you just do what think you did?”
“It’s not bad, really. ”
With that I had to give it a try and slipped the head of Lukas dick in my mouth. Like a motor starting up he started humping my mouth and squirting a real light liquid.
I took him out of my mouth, but kept pumping his dick with may hand.

“Try this Sal.” She knelt down and put her hand next to mine and I let go. Slowly she bent over and stuck out her tongue and slid it along the length to the tip and slipped it in her mouth and Luka’s motor started right up. We took turns licking and sucking until Luka turned into a fountain of cum. We got it all over us.

All of the sudden I heard a noise in the driveway, I peaked out the window and it was Jim!

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Sally get your clothes and get in the bathroom, Remember We are giving each other facials okay.”
I was going nuts, how was going to explain this. I put Luka in the kitchen Erotik hikaye and grabbed a robe and put some lotion on my face and headed for the door.

Just as I got to the door, Jim knocked. I waited a second the opened the door just a crack keeping the chain on.

“Hi Jim, what are you doing back in town?” “I got home early, what are you doing? Are you alone Michelle?”
“No, Sally is here.” I could tell he was suspicious.

“Wait a second, we have to get dressed. ”
Just then, Sally came out of the bathroom dressed and looking great, she passed me and opened the door and yelled,
“Thanks for taking care of the dog, I ‘ll. be back first thing in the morning and leave that cream on for a few more minutes.” I ducked into the bathroom; I could hear Sally talking to Jim, telling him about our make-up session.

As I came out of the bathroom Jim looked very curious, What’s going on?
“I’m watching Luka for Sally who is watching him for what’s her name?”.
He’s such a good dog; se sleeps most of the time.

“Jim why don’t you get out of those clothes and hop in the shower with me?”
Well it didn’t take long for him to get with the program. We talked, kissed and hugged while we were in the shower. I started to wash his tool; he was quick to respond.

I used to think he was really hung; but he’s not the big dog around here anymore. I lead him into the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed while he stood in front of me like a Greek God, tall dark and handsome. His nickname is Adonis and he really fits the part.

I started to suck his dick as a welcome home gift, but I wouldn’t let him cum. He bent over and grabbed my legs holding them up against his chest and spread apart. He drove that spike home on the first lunge.

After a few minutes he climbed up on the bed with me. He was good as ever. I wrapped my legs around his legs and held on tight while meeting every thrust.

We were working like a well-oiled pleasure machine. It was taking me way longer than usual to get off. Jim was working hard; he started to moan so I really put every thing I had into it. With my legs around his I pulled him towards me with every pump of his hips. He started get louder and louder; he has never been this way I thought.

I held him tighter and worked harder as we began to finally cum and cum, I was in a fog of ecstasy, I thought I could smell Luka’s hot breath.

As I pulsed through my first waves of orgasm, I opened my eyes to see Luka’s head over Jim’s! I couldn’t believe it! I exploded in a huge orgasm, my body pumping Jim’s uncontrollably. The thought of Luka pumping Jim as he pumped me was too much for me to control.

He fell on top of me almost crying. Trying to catch his breath while as Luka was staring me in the face. I kissed and hug Jim tightly.This was beyond my wildest fantasy.

“Get off of this bed, Luka” I shouted. Jim yelled no, no stop, don’t move, and don’t move that dog!

“What’s the matter Jim?”
“He’s stuck in me. ” dog is tied with me.”
I got out from under Jim on his side, Luka lay next to him and they were stuck just like with Sally.

“How did this happen Jim?”
” At first he started licking my balls and ass, I didn’t care who was doing it, and it was great.”
“I thought it was your foot or something. I didn’t realize it was him. You were holding me so tight and I was so close to cumming, when he mounted me I didn’t know what was going to happen.”
“At first it hurt like hell, then I couldn’t believe the intense sensations.”
“I think we all came together and he began to swell and I could feel him cumming inside me. I couldn’t do anything about it.”
“Oh my god Jim, what are we going to do, should I call an ambulance?”
“Michelle no, no ambulance calm down. ”
“Darling, it should just take a few minutes to come out. ”
“Jim, How do you know this?”
I couldn’t help taking advantage of this; I wish I had a camera. Jim was really embarrassed.
“Who did you think it was?” I asked. All Jim could do was moan in pain.

Send all comments about this story to Four_of_Ten2005@yahoo. com.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


My fascination led to reality.

Category : Genel

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Arched Back

My husband Daniel and I (Gina) had been married for about five years. We had an active sex life even before we were married. But it ramped up after marriage. I had used sex toys before we met and he was turned on when he found out. We progressed to costume play. He liked me dressed as a sexy nurse. I liked dressing up as a Mistress and making him obey me. The games got crazier as time went by. The “Dom” thing got more aggressive. I started to wonder where he was getting all these wild games from. He started to ask me to get on hands and knees and he would fuck me doggy style. I could tell it was really turning him on. Of course I found myself enjoying as well.

I had an RDO on a Wednesday. Usually we managed to wrangle these so we had the same day off. This time it didn’t work out so I was home alone. I was bored and got onto the laptop. Somehow I clicked “History” and found the answer to my husband’s ideas. There were numerous porn websites which showed some of the wilder things we were doing. Then I found one which stunned and shocked me. It was a bestiality site. I stared at the array of videos featuring women having sex with dogs, horse and even pigs. Curious, I clicked on one with a woman being fucked by this huge dog. First he licked her pussy and then mounted her. All the time she was moaning and groaning.

Despite my shock I keep watching, mesmerised by the actions of dog and woman. The video zoomed in on her pussy with the dog’s cock inside her. There seemed to be a large bulge which became evident as he pulled out. This fluid oozed from her but what caused me to squeal out loud was the size of the dog’s cock. Hubby is about 6” but this dog was way bigger. My pussy actually tingled looking at it. I clicked on several other videos and they all seemed the same until one had a woman, after being mounted by something called a Rottie, actually performed oral sex on the dog. I gasped and started to rub myself. I came so quickly I couldn’t believe I was that turned on, but I was.

I closed the computer and did some housework but I couldn’t get the images out of my head. I had some lunch and found myself back on the laptop and back into the bestiality site. 15 minutes later I was naked and using my vibrator as I watched more videos. Dogs, horses and one with a pig had me moaning as I came several times. “How could a woman do that?” I thought but when I saw the size of the dog’s cocks and especially the horse’s cocks I understood. I was shocked at my reaction but I couldn’t stop looking. Finally I forced myself to turn off the laptop and I took a shower to calm myself.

That night I asked Daniel to fuck me doggy style. There I was on hands and knees visualising what it would be like to be fucked by a big dog. Suddenly Daniel said “would you like me to bark?” It took a couple of second to realise what he said. Then he did bark and began to pant like a dog and then howled when he came. We cuddled and he had a big grin on his face. “Did you like being fucked by the dog baby?” he said. “What are you Sex hikayeleri on about?” was my reply. “Oh come now honey. I know you spent ages looking at bestiality videos” he replied. I was mortified. I had seen him doing it and now he had checked “History” and caught me. “It is so weird but so erotic” he said. I had to agree. There wasn’t much point in denying it. “How many times did you cum?” he asked. I told him maybe twice. Of course I lied. It was probably more like 5 or 6 times.

For the next couple of nights the subject came up again. Daniel seemed fixated on it and he even brought up videos and insisted we watch them together. The sex afterward was frantic. I had a feeling he was as turned on as I was. I guess it was inevitable that he would suggest we find some way of doing it for real. I told him these were videos, not real life, and the chance of doing what was in porn videos was nil. He was convinced that he could find some place. I was in a panic fearing he would find a place. Actually being fucked by a dog for real was so far from normal. But even as I was panicking my pussy was tingling. Could he make it happen?

It took Daniel a week but he found a website on what he said was the dark web. He showed me and there were all sorts of weird things. BDSM sites, peeing and scat sites and bestiality sites. One in particular was in our town. “Look” he said excitedly “this women is advertising dog sex. Newbies welcome. That is you honey”. It even had photos of two dogs and this woman in a mask. “You can have an hour with her dogs for $200” Daniel said “wouldn’t that be so crazy”. I had to agree. It would be crazy, it would be disgusting, it would be amazing. “Let’s go” he said and kissed me “I know you want to do it”. Actually he seemed more excited than me. “I am not sure” I said “trying to dampen his enthusiasm “do you really think you want me to be fucked by an animal?” His eyes were glowing as he pulled down his pants. He was erect. “My cock would like to see it”.

The very next day Daniel rang the woman up and booked me in. He think he somehow realised that I was interested but didn’t want to admit. I let him decide but I knew how HE felt about it. The appointment (I call it that) was for 2pm Saturday. All morning my stomach was full of butterflies. I wanted to say no a hundred times but didn’t. The thought of that huge dog cock was burned into my brain. Finally we drove to the address. It was just a normal house in a normal street. We knocked on the door and this woman answered. Daniel introduced us and we were ushered inside. The butterflies were now eagles. The woman’s name was Valerie. She was about 35 or so, very attractive with long brown hair, trim figure and well dressed. She led us into the lounge and sat down.

“So Gina, you are interested in doggy sex” she said “Daniel has told me you have never done it before”. I cleared my throat. “Yes” I replied “never”. “It was ok my dear” she continued “I have many clients who are first timers. They soon become regulars. It is not normal for a husband Sikiş hikayeleri to come along. Daniel, most women don’t want their husbands to know. “You are ok with this?” Daniel nodded. “OK” she went on “now I have two dogs fully trained, King and Bitsa”. I laughed. “I call him Bitsa as he is a bit of this and a bit of that” she explained “now I assume you know about a dog’s knot and how it holds him inside you. There is no need to worry. He will separate when he is ready. It might be only a few minutes but sometimes longer depending on his mood. Just relax and let him be in charge. Are you ready honey?” I was shaking, partly from fear and partly from excitement.

Valerie led us down a hallway and into a large room at the back of the house. We walked in and the two dogs immediately stood up with their tails wagging. While I was still unsure they were obviously primed and ready to go. Valerie told Daniel to sit down on a chair against the wall. The only other furniture was another chair and an old couch in the middle of the room. “Why don’t you slip your panties off honey, sit on the couch and call King over. He likes to lick pussy” Valerie said. I sat there and King, a large black Labrador, came towards me. He immediately buried his nose into my crotch and started licking. I squealed as this jolt of electricity went through my body. “Oh shit” I yelled as I felt his tongue. Daniel had performed oral on me but this was 100 times better. King’s tongue was wide and slightly rough and he soon had me moaning. I looked over at Daniel and he was on the edge of his seat staring wide-eyed and unblinking. I was so wound up with anticipation that I orgasmed quickly. “Oh yes, good boy” I mumbled. “Do you want more?” asked Valerie “are you ready to go the whole hog”. “Yes I want more” I gasped, surprised at my own readiness “I want him”. “Then kneel on the floor with your body on the couch” Valerie said “take him honey”.

I did as she told me and King was more than ready. He knew this position so well. His human bitch was ready for him. He mounted me and after a couple of false starts his cock found my already soaked pussy. He gave a sort of growl and thrust harder, his cock growing with each thrust. I let out a scream as he started to go deeper inside me. “Oh fuck” I wailed as he penetrated deeper than any man or fake cock had. I moaned and squealed as I then felt his knot being forced inside me. “It’s too big” I screamed and then screamed again when he indeed made it fit. I was tied and he stopped moving. I knew dogs had orgasms and he wriggled as he did. Three or four times he did it and I could feel my pussy filling up. Valerie was right. King was in charge he would separate when he was ready. He tried several times before he managed to escape.

Cum gushed out of me. I moaned with satisfaction. I didn’t even have a chance to recover when Bitsa mounted me. He was a larger dog than King but that wasn’t all that was larger. King must have been maybe 9” long but Bitsa was a couple of inches longer and he was thicker too. Erotik hikaye I was stretched more that even my toys stretched me and he had only just started. Soon I was groaning and, Daniel told me later, mumbling obscenities as was humped by this beautiful dog. He too had me wailing as he forced his knot inside me and then had me moaning as he added his juices to that of King. Finally he pulled away with me totally collapsed on the couch. Despite my ordeal I would have welcomed a third dog if Valerie had one. Nothing could ever compare with the feeling I had at that moment.

I glanced around at Bitsa and he was lying on the floor behind me licking himself. I gasped when I saw how big he was. I had seen women in those videos sucking dogs and thought how disgusting it was. But at moment I realised the motivation they had. The desire they had. I quickly turned around and, still on my knees, I grabbed Bitsa’s cock and began to lick and suck it. “Oh my God” I heard Daniel yell “you dirty slut”. I looked up at him and smiled “but I am your slut my darling” and resumed my oral manipulation of the largest cock I had ever played with. I slipped my free hand between my thighs and rubbed my clit until I had a mind blowing orgasm before I stopped.

“Come on honey. Come and have a shower” said Valerie and I staggered along behind her and got into the shower. When I got dressed and came out both Valerie and Daniel were sitting in the lounge. Daniel looked a bit strange but Valerie was all smiles. “You went well over the time” she said “but it is ok. That was so amazing for a first timer. Many of my clients would never suck a dog’s cock. Daniel, you have one very special lady here. I hope you come again”. We said goodbye and drove home. “I really didn’t think you would do it Gina” said Daniel “you even sucked that dog’s dick. I couldn’t believe it”. “Did it turn you on watching me getting fucked and sucking the dog? I asked. Daniel hesitated and then said it had turned him on. “Oh poor darling” I said “let me make it better”. I knelt down and ordered him to unzip his pants. Until that day I had sucked his cock but always stopped before he came. Not today. He was moaning and then said he was close. Our code for “stop now”. But today I didn’t stop. I sucked and sucked until he had finished and I swallowed every drop. “Oh sweetheart, you are the sexiest woman I know” he said groaning. “No my darling. I am a bitch now, your bitch”. He laughed “ok bitch, suck me and get me hard again. My cock isn’t as big as your doggy lovers but I fuck longer”. And he did, three times at night. Poor guy nearly died trying to match my four legged lovers.

We visit Valerie every fortnight now. Daniel lets me indulge my fetish for dog cock as long as I surrender to his fetishes. His latest is me wearing a strap-on dildo and pegging him. What he doesn’t know is that enjoy that more than him but I would never tell him. I continue to entertain Valerie’s two dogs and my greatest pleasure is sucking King after he fucks me while Bitsa fucks me. A cock in each end is the highlight of my visits. A couple of times Valerie had joined in the oral games with the dogs which really had Daniel on the edge of his seat.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


istanbul travesti istanbul travesti istanbul travesti ankara travesti Moda Melanj kuşadası escort bayan bursa escort escort escort escort travestileri travestileri otele gelen escort beşiktaş escort beylikdüzü escort ankara escort istanbul escort Hacklink Hacklink panel Hacklink panel ankara escort Ankara escort bayan Ankara Escort Ankara Escort Rus Escort Eryaman Escort Etlik Escort Sincan Escort Çankaya Escort hurilerim.com Escort kırklareli escort kırşehir escort kocaeli escort konya escort kütahya escort malatya escort manisa escort maraş escort mardin escort mersin escort beylikdüzü escort antalya rus escort escort keçiören escort etlik escort çankaya escort mamasiki.com bucur.net hayvanca.net lazimlik.net cidden.net Escort bayan Escort bayan escortsme.com anadoluyakasikadin.com kadikoykadin.com atasehirkadin.com umraniyekadin.com bostancikadin.com maltepekadin.com pendikkadin.com kurtkoykadin.com kartalkadin.com istanbulspor.net şişli escort istanbul escort mecidiyeköy escort beşiktaş escort taksim escort fındıkzade escort çapa escort fatih escort topkapı escort escort şişli escort bayan bayrampaşa escort merter escort escort mecidiyeköy bursa escort warez forum Bonus veren siteler Deneme bonusu veren siteler 2025 ankara travesti By Casino bursa escort görükle escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort kayseri escort kuşadası escort kocaeli escort konya escort kütahya escort manisa escort mardin escort mersin escort muğla escort nevşehir escort rize escort sakarya escort samsun escort şanlıurfa escort sivas escort tekirdağ escort trabzon escort tunceli escort uşak escort van escort yalova escort çorlu escort gebze escort gümüşhane escort izmir escort kilis escort kırklareli escort karabük escort karaman escort kars escort kıbrıs escort kırşehir escort malatya escort niğde escort ordu escort osmaniye escort sinop escort tokat escort yozgat escort zonguldak escort